Brian's Story by Tobyredone

[xorg]

Chapter 3 - The Next Day

This is the third story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I woke up to daylight shining in my eyes for the second time in two days. And while that alone almost never happened, the part that I could not believe was the fact that I woke up in my girlfriend’s body. So much had happened since yesterday morning when I found out through Burt borrowing Courtney’s body that I was a body hopper.

I rolled over, and reached down, and began to play with Burt’s dick. He began to wake up just as it was starting to get hard enough to be of use to me, so I pulled him gently onto his back, and straddled him. I began to grind, and bounce like he had done to me in this exact body not that long ago. I could feel him grow inside of me to his full girth. I leaned forward and whispered, “Morning” in his ear.

He grunted in acknowledgement, and I continued to do the work. I stated to pant, and bounce. I could feel a bit of sweat trickle down the small of my back. I could feel myself building again, and was on my way to the first orgasm of the day, but just before I got there, I felt Burt release inside of me. I desperately ground against his now shrinking member, but it quickly deflated, and became too soft.

“Sorry, kid, you were a bit too good.” He said with his hands behind his head, a smile on his face.

“Any chance for a round two?” I asked, hope in my voice.

“Sorry Brian, I don’t have that many rounds in the chamber these days. But, when I’m in a chick, especially a hot young blonde, I can go all night.” He wiggled his eyebrows at me.

“You want to switch again?” I asked. I knew I would be sad to leave Courtney’s hot little body, but at the same time, I was horny and wanted to screw, and Burt was damn good in her. He shrugged leaving it up to me.

“Sure, how do I get out of her?” I asked.

“Same way you got in, just want to leave. I know that will be hard, but I’m sure you’ll manage.” He said with a smile.

I laid back down on the bed, and focused on wanting to be me again. Wanting to get out of Courtney’s body so that Burt and I could switch and play some more. I suddenly felt a tingle all over. I was loosing the sensations of Courtney’s body. I started to feel myself ooze out of her. I was flowing out of everywhere. Her skin, her mouth, her ears, her ass and pussy. I soon felt like I was entirely out of her, and was starting to reform at the foot of the bed. I soon could see and smell again. I blinked a few times, brought my hands up to my face, and blinked a few more times as I looked at the hands I had known before I found out I was a body hopper. My hands.

I looked over at Burt, who nodded in approval, then looked over at Courtney’s sleeping form, and then without further communication, started to flow back into my sleeping girlfriend’s body. He moved much faster than me, but I suppose he also had a lot more practice. I watched, completely fascinated as he turned into a clear blob, and disappeared into my girlfriend’s – ex-girlfriend – I reminded myself, body to take control of it a second time.

Before his eyes even fluttered open, her hands were moving from her sides to cup her breasts. “Oh I missed these babies.” He said as he then started to sit up. “Well, I need a shower. I think I made breakfast yesterday, so I believe it’s your turn today. After that, I was hoping for a repeat performance on the couch.”

“Sounds like a definite plan, Burt.” I replied, and grabbed a new pair of boxers, and headed for the kitchen.

As I started to cook I heard Burt start the shower up, and began to think about my day. This was the second time in a row I would be a no call no show at work, so I was probably in deep crap. I figured perhaps I or maybe Burt could call from Courtney’s body and tell them that I had a family emergency come up in a different state. Yeah, that might work. Or I could just not go back at all, I also thought. That got me thinking about how Burt lived, one body to the next, no place to call home, but that also just didn’t seem to be in the cards for me. At least not right now.

After about 15 minutes, I heard the shower shut off, and soon enough I felt petite feminine arms wrap around me, and slowly work there way down into my boxers to fondly my package as I cooked.

“About time, I was worried I would burn everything.” I said to Burt.

“Hey, a girl has to take her time preparing and making herself pretty and shit.” He said back to me with a chuckle.

I scraped breakfast onto some plates, and we ate standing up at the counter like two complete bachelors. I was pretty preoccupied by the fact that Burt had just left Courtney’s body completely nude after the shower, and so I was spending most of my time just staring at his chest, the shape of his borrowed body, and the tight pussy that was on prominent display.

He quickly noticed that I was openly staring, and decided to put on a bit of a show. He would do little hops and make his titties bounce a few times, or reach down with a hand to wipe some moisture off his pussy, and then lick his fingers while making a bit of a moan. Once he had his fill of breakfast, he spread his toned legs a bit, and put the handle of the spoon he had been using into his pussy, then pulled his hand away, and gyrated a bit to see how long he could hold the spoon in while clenching his pussy muscles. Eventually he just let it go and it fell to the floor between his feet with a loud clank.

He turned around to pick up the spoon, and while he was bent over I took the opportunity to drop my boxers and put my now fairly hard dick up against his exposed vaginal lips. I could feel how moist his borrowed pussy was as I gently positioned myself. As soon as I was lined up Burt ignored the spoon, and instead leaned back against me, impaling his female form on me. I reached down to grab his waist and started to roughly pump into him. Eventually he decided to turn to his right, and sweep the dirty dishes out of the way so he could brace himself on the counter we just ate at, I took a step or to around also to stay lined up, and quickly went back to my rhythm. He started to pant, and call out “yes!” and the harder and faster I went the harder he called out “Yes!” I could only imagine what the neighbors would think. Finally I felt his pussy flood with moisture, and I knew he had just cum. Burt laid his torso down on the counter top, catching his breath. So I stopped my thrusts but left my dick in. Every now and then I would twitch it just a little bit, and it would send mini tremors down his waist and back, and into his feminine shoulders.

After a few moments, his breathing wasn’t ragged any more, and he stood up, my dick making a sucking sound as it pulled out. He grabbed my hand, and dragged me over to the couch, where he quickly pushed me down, and jumped on top of me. This time, though he was turned facing my feet. I reached up with my hands and put them on the small of his back, putting my thumbs on the little dimples I knew Courtney had on the top of her butt cheeks.

Burt began bouncing and grinding again. The panting and calling out “Yes” and occasionally “fuck me” started to come out again. I could feel his pussy juices leaking down all over me and the couch. I wasn’t long before I felt yet another release from Burt’s borrowed box as well. This time, though, he never really stopped bouncing, he just kept going, and managed to say in ragged breaths, “Wow, this bitch has a hair fucking trigger. Her pussy is just freaking purring!”

He continued to bounce for a while, and I was actually getting close, but wanted to make it last, so I grabbed hold of Burt’s waist for a second to stop him. He craned his head around to look at me and see why I had stopped him and smiled back when I winked at him. He then started rotating his hips around a bit, keeping it going for him. After a few minutes, we resumed the full on fucking.

And that’s how it went, once again, for at least two hours. He would happily bounce away, grinding, rubbing, circling his feminine hips, and eventually come on top of me, and whenever I would get close, I would stop him for a bit to let myself reset, then we would continue where we left off. Finally, I had had enough, though, and couldn’t take anymore. Burt was back to bouncing and calling out “Yes!” in short pants, and I just let myself go.

He kept pumping until he felt me start to get soft, and then he sat forward to let my dick pull out, turned to sit on the tops of my legs, and looked at me.

“Wow kid. Just wow.” He said with a smile as he used his delicate right hand slowly circle an exposed nipple.

I was pretty exhausted. I just laid there for a bit.

“Kid, I am going to go out and pick up a cell phone that I am going to take with me so when I find a good body I can call you. This bitch fucked up badly by running around on you.” He told me. I could feel my seed and his pussy juices leaking out onto my thigh.

“Yeah, that sounds great Burt. I’d enjoy that too. But I’d like to try it also, you know? Not that I’m not grateful or anything.” I replied.

“Oh yeah kid, I know. I have a few male friends that I’ve made over the years that I will call and let hit a hottie body that I have collected. I’d suggest you try that. But be really careful who you tell. And the fewer the better. Obviously people get a bit uptight when they find some guy in a loved one’s body banging random guys.” He told me.

“I need a shower. Badly.” I said.

“Yeah, on that note, I think I’m about done here. You have learned as much as I can teach you. I think it would be good for you to make a hop or two on your own, also.” He said.

I was disappointed to hear that Burt was heading out, but I also wanted to try my new ability some more. “Yeah, ok. You want my cell number? Are you taking Courtney with you?” I asked.

“Nope, already got the number from Courtney,” He replied pointing to his head, “And I think I’m going to ditch her body here, and head out incognito, if you don’t mind. Plus, with the fucking you just put on her, her pussy is pretty tender.”

“Whatever you want.” I replied as Burt stood up and headed off to hallway. I then stood up and headed for the shower.

I turned the water on and climbed in. The water instantly refreshed me. I had sore joints from the all out fucking over the past couple days, and I also smelled pretty bad. As I washed myself I thought about the rest of the day, and began making plans. I took my time, as I was in no hurry, and the water felt refreshing.

I finally finished, dried off, and wrapped the towel around myself. I walked out to see a note on the counter-top.

Brian,

I had a great time, kid! We have got to do this again soon. Remember, practice often, it will help speed everything up, but be careful. And don’t let word get out about us. If you do, there are hoppers out there that want to keep us a secret, and they will come after you. I’m not trying to scare you, just warn you. Also, watch out for any other hoppers. Most of us are just out for a good time, but some of us can get pretty out of control. And also watch out for any would be hoppers that see your face on a mount’s body. Make sure you at least get their name and phone number so you can initiate them some time. That’s about it. Don’t have too much fun. By the way, I borrowed a pair of pants, a tee shirt, and some sandals. I hope you don’t mind. If you do, oh well.

Burt.

I chuckled at the last part. I then picked up the phone and called my friend Dave. I was ready to have some fun, but I needed just a tad more revenge first.

“Hey buddy what’s going on?” He said, obviously seeing my number on the caller ID, “Aren’t you suppose to be at work or something?”

“Yeah, not a big deal right now, I needed a few personal days. Something big happened.” I replied.

“Really?” He sounded concerned, “What happened Brian?”

“Well, I can’t really tell you everything over the phone, but it pretty much starts with Courtney cheating on me.” I said.

“Oh shit, Brian, I’m sorry man. You wanna grab some beers? Call her names? Try to pick up a rebound skank?” he replied.

“Actually, that is what I want to do, but before we do that I need you to do me a favor. And if you are my best friend you will do it.” I replied.

“Sure man, you know that.” He said instantly.

“I want you to come over to my apartment and fuck Courtney.” I said.

“Wait… But… She hates me Brian. And then she’d be cheating on you with me, and…” he stammered.

I cut him off, “Dave. Shut up. Get over here. Big news remember. Bigger than Courtney. Better than Courtney. She will be waiting. She will want to fuck you. Then we will go out, and I guarantee we will both get lucky with whatever rebound girl you want. But you have to do me that favor first.”

“Ok Brian. I’m on my way. Better give me a half an hour or so.” He replied the doubt heavy in his voice. He must have thought I lost it. I hung up the phone, and headed for the bedroom.

There on the bed, still out cold, was Courtney, my bitch cheating ex-girlfriend. Burt said to practice, so I figured one more romp around as her couldn’t hurt. Plus it was a bit more revenge. I sat down on the bed next to her, and put my hands on her. I concentrated on wanting to be her. I quickly got the tingly sensation, and watched my fingers start to flow into her skin. It was far faster than the first time I did this the other night. I quickly lost my sense of sight, and could only feel myself melting into her, and then once again, began to pick up new sensations of being her. I felt the bed under my new body. I felt the hair around my neck and scalp. I felt the weight of my chest, my perky new boobs pulling to the sides of my body. I felt the sticky residue on my thighs, and could still feel a trickle of my seed and pussy juices running down the crack of my ass.

I soon blinked a few times, and sat up. I had a lot to do, and didn’t have a lot of time to do it in. First things first, I grabbed the phone and called my boss’s direct number. He was almost always there, so I knew he would pick up. When he answered I started talking, “Hello, Mr. Burgstrom? Hi, this is Courtney, Brian’s um… sorta-girlfriend, and he had a family emergency back home, and had to catch a flight out the other day. I think something about his dad being really sick, but to be honest I was too stupid to pay attention to the whole conversation. He asked me to call you and explain it to you yesterday, but I’m a stupid whore, and I forgot. So, please don’t like, fire him and stuff. Ok, thanks! Bye!” I said and quickly hung up. My other job I really didn’t like, so I just decided not to call them.

I then realized I smelled again, and quickly headed back to the shower, as I wanted to be ready for Dave. I tried not to get my long hair wet as much as possible, because I knew it would be a pain to dry in time, but I washed the rest of Courtney’s body off from the sexing that Burt and I had given it. I spent a little time playing with my new nipples, and then ran a hand down to her pussy, but Burt was right when he said it was getting tender. After I got done with Dave I imagine she would wake up to one aching little cunt. I smiled a bit as that thought ran through my brain.

I shut off the shower and dried off quickly and headed back for the bedroom to pick out an outfit. I was looking through Courtney’s lingerie drawer when I thought maybe I could just have her pick out the outfit that I would use to offer up her pussy to my best friend. I thought about outfits to turn guys on, and so many images of her in random pieces of lace, silk, velvet, and cotton came back it didn’t even help to narrow it down. I did notice a lot of teddy’s though. They were in the next drawer down. I quickly picked out a black one that was near the top, and stepped into it, bringing it up, and adjusting, and then dropping my chest into it before bringing the straps up to rest on my shoulders. I then wandered back through the bedroom to find the knee high black 4” heeled boots that Burt had worn the other day. After stepping in, and zipping up I was about to find something else to wear over the top when heard a knock at the door.

“Oh well, this will work.” I said as I smiled at the image of Courtney’s hot body in the mirror on the vanity in our bedroom.

I quickly made my way to the door, and opened it all the way. On the other side was Dave, taking a sip of a soda. He just about spit it all over as he saw me there.

“Come on in Dave, thanks for coming over on such short notice.” I said as I walked back in the living room.

He came in, closed the door, and followed me mutely. I turned around to face him in the middle of the living room, struck a pose with one leg cocked to the side, and my hands on my hips.

“You ready to fuck?” I asked, “Where and how do you want me?”

“You are serious? Where are the hidden cameras? Where is Brian?” He stammered.

“Are you going back on your deal?” I asked.

“He told you about that?” he replied, while shifting uncomfortably on his feet, but openly staring at me.

“I will explain everything to you after we are done. I promise. But we should get this over with, and then I will prove to you that seeing is believing.” I replied.

Without waiting for any other answer I walked to the bedroom, laid down on the bed, and spread my legs invitingly. Dave walked in a few minutes later. He must have needed to think a minute.

“You can tie me up, if you want.” I said seductively while putting my arms above my head, then continued with, “However you want to use and abuse me.”

That was pretty much all it took. I saw the bulge start to build in the front of his pants and he didn’t need anymore convincing. He unfastened his pants and dropped them to the floor. I reached down, and pulled the crotch strap of my thong’d teddy to one side, exposing my already moist and sorely abused pussy.

He climbed onto the bed, and wasted no time pressing the head of his cock up against my lips.

“You’re sure you want to do this?” he asked with a note of finality in his voice.

To answer I wrapped my legs around him to pull him into me. He responded in kind by slamming into my borrowed box hard. I whimpered a bit as my pussy was a bit raw, but overall enjoyed the feeling. He began to hammer away with growing passion. I was enjoying the hard fucking, and was starting to chant him on.

“Oh yes. Yes. Fuck me! YES! Give it to me. Slam it into that pussy! Harder! Yes!” I chanted louder and louder.

I could once again feel the waves of pleasure growing. I knew this time I would get to experience another orgasm. He was increasing pace, and I was getting ready to topple over the edge. I felt a release inside me, and that triggered my orgasm. I saw stars. I dug my heels into Dave’s back, which caused him to thrust one last time into me, giving me little after shocks of mini-orgasms. I was satisfied once again.

He slowly got off me, and I handed him a few tissues from the side of the bed to clean himself up on. He took it, wiped himself clean and started pulling on his underwear and pants again.

“Ok, so what the fuck is all this about.” He asked, after he had zipped up.

I just smiled at him, replaced the teddy over my leaking and now very sore cunt, and hopped off the bed to walk towards the vanity.

“Well Dave, I know you and Courtney never really got along that well, and you always told me she was hot, but using me, and I figured if you thought she was hot, the least I could do before dumping the stupid bitch was let you fuck her.” I told him plainly.

“Wait… Courtney, wait,” He stammered, but I could almost see the light bulb turning on in his mind, “Oh no fucking way, Brian? But how?”

I pulled him over to the mirror and reaching up with my delicate little hand turned his head towards the mirror. He saw my image in the mirror, did a double take to my real face, which to him looked just like Courtney did every other day, except she would have been complaining about something. He then stumbled backwards until he landed on the bed with a thump.

“Well, we should get going. I’m going to hop out of her, and I’ll get you up to speed on the way out.” I said as walked around the bed to the other side, laid down, and began to dismount my ex.

Dave turned to watch me ooze out of every pore and hole in her body, until I was just regular old me at the foot of the bed. I rummaged through my drawers to find a pair of wind breakers and a tee shirt. I quickly threw them on, and turned around to find Dave looking like he had seen a ghost.

“If I had not just seen that with my own fucking eyes, I would swear up and down the past hour did not just happen and was a weird dream.” He said while now looking at the ground.

“C’mon. Let’s go have some fun. I’ll tell you all about it on the way.” I motioned to him as I walked out the door.

He got up and followed me as I grabbed my apartment key, and my phone, and slide on a pair of sneakers. Out the door I went, and down to the small parking area and up to the passenger side of Dave’s truck. He unlocked the doors and we both climbed in.

“Head north up 87,” I told him.

“Ok. Explanation.” He said with a bit of edge in his voice.

“Well, first off, you can’t tell anyone about this. You have to swear that to me right now.” I said.

“Brian, if I told someone that my best friend just oozed his way out of his girlfriend no one would believe me anyways.” He replied.

“Ex-girlfriend.” I corrected.

“Whatever.” He said, “Ok, fine, no one knows.”

“Super. Well, you see, Courtney was out in a club about three nights ago, and ran into this guy with special powers. He could take over people’s bodies. He ran around in her body screwing all her boyfriends, and when he got to me, I could see his face on her body. Well, apparently that makes me special also, and he shows me how to do it as well. So we spent all yesterday and this morning making sure that she wakes up with the worst aching pussy a chick has ever known, and I decided that if I was going to leave her, I might as well give you a shot at her. You know?” I spelled it all out for him.

“No fucking way.” He replied.

“Oh, take this exit here, and head left.” I mentioned quickly, and Dave altered our course.

“This is just to wild… but one question. Why Courtney’s body?” he asked.

“Well, I guess because she is hot. And hot chicks can get laid just about anytime they want. And the sex from their end is about 50 times better, and they get to have multiple orgasms.” I replied, before adding, “Turn in here.”

Dave turned quickly, found a parking spot, and looked at me. “Ok, so why are we here to drink beer when we could have picked up a case. It’s cheaper that way. Plus you could have kicked Courtney out when she woke up.”

“Dave, I’m not here to just drink beer. Who brings you the beer here?” I asked.

“The waitress.” He said, then continued, “And the waitress is a hot hooters girl.” He finished with a smile.

“Exactly my friend. You buy the beers, I will provide the rebound slut. We are both guaranteed to get some tonight. Just don’t drink so much you can’t perform.” I replied as I opened the door to head inside.

Dave followed me with a ten foot smile.

[xorg]

Chapter 4 - Being Angie the Hooters Girl

This is the fourth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

We walked into hooters and stood by the door for a second. Both of us looking around like kids in a candy store. I pointed out a brunette with a huge chest, but Dave discretely shook his head no. He pointed out another girl behind the bar that I didn’t think was quite up to par, and was about to try to say no when an absolutely stunning young blonde woman came bouncing up to us.

“Hi guys! My name is Angie, can I be your hooters waitress tonight?” She said with a big beaming smile. Both Dave and I started nodding immediately.

“Great! If you just want to follow me over to a table right here, I’ll get you guys taken care of.” She replied.

As Dave and I started following, both of us had our eyes riveted on her tight little ass wiggling back and forth in those tiny shorts. She led us back to a corner booth and flopped some menus down before standing back and waving us in. We piled into the booth, and before we could open our menus she asked us in her perky voice, “So, can I start you guys off with some beers? Maybe an appetizer?”

“Beers. Might as well bring a pitcher of lite.” I said.

Dave added, “I’ll have some motz sticks, Brian you want an appetizer?” he asked.

“Mine is right in front of me, I don’t need another one.” I replied back quickly.

Angie didn’t quite get the meaning, but quickly nodded and bounced off to put in the first part of our order. I looked at Dave and smiled.

“So, you think her? When, right now?” he asked.

“No, I’d like to relax a bit, have a few, and eat some grub. Plus it’s pretty busy in here. I need to hop her in the bathroom, cause there will be less eyes there. So, we need to watch for if she heads over there.” I replied.

“I can handle watching her for a bit. She is easy on the eyes.” Dave said as he looked around and smiled.

A few minutes later Angie stopped back with a pitcher and two glasses. She poured them, and handed them out before stating that she would be right back with the mozzarella sticks. She then bounded off again. I liked how perky she was. I was going to have to try to imitate that, I thought to myself.

I began sipping my beer, and Dave asked me how I found out about Courtney cheating. I told him a bit more of the story, but left our Burt’s name just incase. We then took turns calling her various derogatory terms. It made me feel a bit better, but no where near as good as knowing that I played a major part in the aching pussy she would have when she woke up.

Angie popped back over with a tray full of mozzarella sticks, and sat down next to Dave to make small talk and take our order.

“So guys, what can I getcha?” she asked as she leaned forward into the table squeezing her tits together in between her arms. She had to at least have a 36-22-34 figure. She had a small frame for how great her breasts were. I thought she also had cute blue eyes, but I don’t think Dave had gotten above her neck yet. Her hair was parted on the side, and then tucked behind her ears. It went down to just below her shoulders.

“I’m going to need some wings. Mild for tonight.” I replied.

“Oh come on, don’t you feel adventurous?” she teased.

“We will see later, I’m sure.” I replied. She smiled at me completely oblivious to her fate.

“I’d like the mushroom swiss burger with fries.” Dave said.

“Oh! I love that here. It’s great!” She said as she jotted it down.

“Eat here often?” I asked.

“Well, not that much. Have to look out for my figure.” She replied.

Dave and I just smiled at each other. She took that as her opportunity to head out, and left us once again to our beers. We finished the first pitcher, and had Angie bring us another one, and watched the dinner crowd clear out. Our food showed up a bit later, and we slowly ate it as more of the restaurant vacated out. Angie still had not made a move to the toilets, and I was getting worried that we would miss our opportunity. It was time to improvise. I winked at Dave and got up to head to the pisser myself. After I finished my business, I headed out the door to find Angie at the drink station right next to the bathrooms. I motioned to her to come over by me. She put down the cups she was holding and half skipped over to me.

“Angie, there is no paper toweling in the men’s room, do you have any napkins?” I asked.

“Sure,” she reached to the right at the drink station to grab some, then tried to hand them to me, but I pushed the door back open and took two steps inside, then held my hands out to her. She looked at me a bit odd, but took a few more steps up to the doorway, which was pretty much out of sight for the rest of the eating area.

I quickly reached up and put a hand over her mouth with my left hand, and grabbed her around the waist with my right hand to pull her the rest of the way in the restroom and swing the door shut for a touch more privacy.

I started mounting her immediately. She tried to scream, but my left hand was already goo, and it was already down her throat, so any screaming was useless. The rest of me was flowing into her just as quickly. I soon could feel her feet in her white tennis shoes. I could feel the nylons clinging tight to her toned legs. I felt her tight little panties gripping her little love-mound under those cute little orange shorts. I felt the tight white tank top around her torso, and the push up bra under the shirt encasing her magnificent tits. I felt her neck and shoulders and the tips of her hair swishing around on them. I felt her hands, and the stack of napkins she was still holding. I suddenly blinked her eyelids a few times, and then the room came into perspective from her much shorter vantage point. I turned to look in the mirror, and saw my face on our hooters waitress.

I was Angie.

I blinked a few more times and suddenly the door opened. I was about to apologize for being a girl in the boys room when I saw it was Dave. He looked at me a bit oddly, then asked, “Um… Brian?”

“Not Brian anymore. Angie. Angie Rollens. I’m 20 years old, I’m a natural blonde, I like horses, the color pink, and teasing boys with my body. I’m also a virgin, but not for much longer.” I said to Dave as I ran my new girly hands over my chest, down my waist, over my hips and then gave my hot new ass a new smack.

“Ok, ah… Angie, whatever… well, I gotta pee.” He said and walked over to one of the stalls.

“You know what, so do I. But it’s a good thing I got her now, because her shift is almost done, and she was just going to go at home. She doesn’t like going here, but I guess I don’t care.” I said to Dave with a smile.

I moved over to the urinal next to him, hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my short shorts, nylons, and g-string panties and pulled them down to mid thigh. I then leaned forward and bent at the knees to put my cute little rump as far into the urinal as I could manage and let her muscles holding back the flow release. Her piss came out in a flood. I looked over my shoulder to see Dave watching me intently, and giggled a bit. As the flow subsided to a trickle, I eased my way out of the urinal and wiped my new equipment with the paper toweling that was still in one of my hands. I then tossed it in the garbage and turned towards Dave, and pointed to my new vagina.

“Man, look, she’s completely shaved!” I exclaimed, with my shorts still around my thighs.

Even though Dave couldn’t take his eyes off my new little pussy, he managed to say that we should head out before someone notices I’m missing. I asked if he could get my clothes so I would get back out there faster, and he nodded. I then pulled up my tiny little g-string panty, got it situated right, and then got to work on the nylons, and tucking the shirt in the right spot and finally pulling the shorts up.

I then headed over to the sink, leaned way over and start washing my hands. I spent most of my time eyeing my own chest and staring down my shirt in the mirror. Dave’s eyes were glued on my ass, however.

I then straightened up, moved over for him to wash his hands while I dried mine, and then headed back out to be Angie Rollens, the hooters waitress. I grabbed the cups she had been holding before “helping me” and quizzed her sleeping mind as to what she was doing with them. I needed to bring two cola’s and a mountain dew to table fourteen. It was her only other table with people at it beside table eleven, but that was just Dave and I… well, Dave now, I thought.

I dropped the cups under the right nozzles, hit the buttons, and waited for the cups to fill. When they were close, I threw them on a tray, and headed over, using balancing techniques from Angie’s own mind to flawlessly walk over without spilling a drop. As I set down the drinks one of the guys complained, “Wow. Took long enough for how many people are in here.”

“Yeah, sorry, some guy was complaining about no hand towels in the bathroom. He was making a real big deal of it.” I replied.

“You want us to go over there and pound his ass?” One of the other guys said.

“Nope, I’ve already arranged for him to get pounded by a friend of mine all night long.” I replied with a smile as I tucked a wayward strand of hair back behind my ear. I can feel a still mildly unfamiliar heat begin to build in my little box just thinking about later tonight. “Anyways, what can I get you big men to eat?”

They rattle off there order and I jotted it down on a little pad that Angie had thoughtfully tucked into a pouch on belt that she wore around her waist. As I finish I smile, and turn to go put the order in, but instead of moving, I drop the pen I’m holding. Without bending my knees, just going over at the waist I go down to pick it up. I hesitate for a moment while I am bent over grabbing the pen, and I crane my neck around to see all the guys at the table staring at my ass. All three notice me looking at them. I straighten back up slowly, still looking at them, and wink at them once, then continue to on my way to turn in their order, shaking my hips a bit extra as I go.

As I stand by the computer screen to enter the order I just took using Angie’s memory as a guide another waitress walks up to me. She was the brunette girl with the huge cans that I had seen earlier. I quickly checked Angie’s mind for her name. It was Colleen. She had the most seniority here, and liked to use her chest to help her tips. Both she and Angie would sometimes work together at tables to also try and get more money out of men.

“Wow. Sweetie, that was a little blatant. Even for me.” Colleen told me.

“You think so? I don’t know what has gotten into me tonight,” I said with a chuckle, “But I just have to show the goods off. You see the guy at table eleven? He makes me so fucking randy. I think I’m going to head home with him tonight and pop my cherry.”

“Angie. That’s not something you just throw out to any random guy,” She said seriously.

“Ok, mom,” I replied, “Besides, he’s not random at all. You just don’t know it yet. But I would appreciate it if you went over there and helped me hook him.” I said.

She blinked a few times at the mom comment, and I knew from Angie’s memory that Colleen was anything but reserved, and liked to talk of her sexual exploits to some of the girls. She did not want to be known to Angie as a prude.

“Sure sweetie, if this guy really fits your fancy that much, I’ll go help you flirt with him.” She replied.

“Super. I have to get him another pitcher.” I said, and wiggled my eyebrows at her.

She just rolled her eyes, and headed off back to one of her tables. I grabbed an empty pitcher, filled it with Dave’s favorite beer, and headed over to him with it. When I got there I refilled his glass, set the pitcher down, and sat down next to him, leaning in close and pressing my breasts against his arm.

“After the table over there finishes up, my shift is done. We can head out, and do whatever you want.” I told him.

“Yeah? Sweet. Quite the show you put on over there, Angie.” He said to me.

“Oh Dave, are you jealous of the guys that don’t get to spend the rest of the night fucking this body? I mean, you are my best friend. If I did that for complete strangers just imagine what I have in mind for you.” I said seductively.

All Dave did in response was swallow very hard and smile. I reached over and grabbed his beer and quickly downed about half his glass, then refilled it before getting up and walking away. I knew from Angie’s memory that table fourteen’s order would be up soon. Just as got out of the seating area one of the cooks called out my name to let me know that the order was up. I quickly skipped over and grabbed the whole tray. Once again using Angie’s own skills I balanced the tray as I made my way back to table fourteen. I started to set the food in front of each guy, and opened up the various sauces in the containers they ordered. I then leaned way over in front of each one to check there drinks.

“You boys need another round?” I asked, while watching all of them stare down my shirt.

“Oh yeah,” The guy on the outer edge said enthusiastically.

I smiled, nodded, and skipped off to get them another round, heading back to the same soda station where I had hopped Angie. I quickly got the drinks, and returned to the table, making sure to rub my breasts against each guy as I set their drink down by them. I asked if they needed anything else, but they either had there mouth full, or they were staring to hard to pay attention to what I was saying, so I told them I’d check on them again in a bit, and headed back over by Dave.

I sat down across from him this time, and was shortly after joined by Colleen. As she sat down I smiled at her, and hugged her, then looked back at Dave. I leaned forward and asked him who he thought had a nicer chest. Colleen, knowing the game, and also not wanting to be outdone also leaned forward and pressed up next to me. Dave just stammered a bit, and said that we both had very nice chests. I looked at Colleen and giggled. I reached over to gently place my feminine hands under her huge cans and lift them up just slightly.

“Come on Dave, these are world class hooters right here. You are telling me you’d rather have mine pressed up against you tonight?” I asked. This time Colleen giggled, and swayed her chest back and forth a bit.

“Um, yeah, I think she has nice, um, hooters. But I really like yours too.” He managed to get out.

“Ah. That’s the sweetest thing a guy has ever said to me. See Colleen, I told you he was a keeper. I’m letting him take me home and screw me raw tonight. Wanna make it a threesome?” I asked.

Colleen’s eye got a bit wider, but she maintained her composure a lot better than Dave did, who almost choked on his beer.

“I think I’ll let you two have a good time, ok?” She said.

Dave stuttered out, “Check please.” I smiled at him, nodded, and both Colleen and I made our way back to the register. On the way the guys at table fourteen also flagged me down, and also wanted there check. I nodded and continued to head to the register.

Colleen pinched my little rump and told me to have fun and be safe. I smiled at her as the machine spit out the bills. I brought the bill to the three guys first, and they handed me a wad of cash and told me to keep the change. As I counted the money out it worked out to be about a ten dollar tip. I thanked them, and made a big show of asking them to come back again.

Then I headed over to Dave’s table. I plopped down along side of him, and gave him the bill. I then discretely placed my hand under the table and drew my fingers up the inside of his thigh. “I have to bus the tables real quick, but after that I’ll grab her stuff from her locker, and head over to your place, ok?”

“Yeah sure, meet you there.” He said and handed me some money.

As I counted it, I found out it was only a three dollar tip. I quickly stood up, looked down at him and said, “You’re a shitty tipper bud. You better be ready to work the rest off when I get to your place.”

He smiled at me, held up a pile of ones and said, “I’ve got all these to stuff in your g-string if you’re any good.” Then he grabbed my pile of stuff from when I was Brian and headed out.

With that, I skipped over and started cleaning off both tables so that I could head out. I made pretty quick work of them. I told the manager my tables were clean, and hugged Colleen, and said bye to the few other girls that were closing tonight. I made my way back to my locker to get my “ordinary” clothes. They were packed in a gym bag, so instead of changing into them, I just left them in the bag, grabbed her keys and headed out in my hooters uniform. Angie’s memory told me this was against the rules of working at hooters, but I didn’t really care if she got in trouble for it later.

I found her car easy enough. It was a little pink Cavalier of all things. I laughed at how much of a chick car it was. Complete with about half a dozen hair bands around the gear selector. I jumped in, threw my bag on the other side, started the car up, put it in drive, and headed to Dave’s house.

He had a nice place in the suburbs that he managed to get a great deal on, and in no time, I was pulling into his driveway. I could see the porch light on, and the front door open. I jumped out, and headed up the walk way. I closed the front door behind me, turned around and smiled to see him sitting on the couch, a remote in one hand, a beer in the other, and staring at me.

“Bry, you look fucking awesome.” He said.

“Thanks,” I replied, did a quick little spin for him, and then headed into the kitchen to grab myself a beer. I tried to twist the top off with my hand, but it really hurt my softer skin. I walked back in to the living room, sat down next to Dave, and handed it to him.

“Pussy.” He said, and quickly opened the twist off bottle.

“You have no idea.” I replied, as I took the beer back, and chugged some of it. “Oh man, Dave, you have no idea how good it feels in here. These little outfits are so fucking hot. The nylons constantly rubbing on your thighs, the feel of a tight pair of panties hugging your pussy and going up your hot little ass, and the jiggle of these titties every time you move. It’s like living inside a porno. You get to watch and feel.”

“Yeah, I’m ready for some feel. If you don’t mind that is.” He said to me.

I understood what he was after, and hopped up off the couch. I set my beer down on the coffee table, and then I turned around to face him sitting on the couch, and threw my leg over him. I then leaned over and undid the laces on my shoe. I pulled my foot out of it, and then moved to do the other one, while Dave looked down my shirt. When both my shoes where off, I slipped the tiny orange shorts down past my ankles, and then carefully rolled the nylons down, and then slipped them off my feet carefully one at a time. I stood back up and removed my tank top. I tossed it on a chair across the living room.

That left me in just a tiny white g-string and a white push up bra. I grabbed my beer from behind me, and then straddled Dave’s legs, bringing my tight little box right up to his jean covered cock. I leaned forward to press my chest to his, but he put down the remote, and used his free hand to push me back and start fondling my right breast. His hands could barely cover my tit, but he expertly kneaded it, and played with it until he started to use his fingers to make lazy circles around my nipple which started to poke out. My whole borrowed body started to heat up, and I licked my upper lips, while the other set of lips got moist themselves. I started to grind my crotch into his a bit, then tilted my head back and chugged the rest of my beer. I could feel his dick responding through his pants as I worked to swallow the beer.

I suddenly stood up, and said, “Oh no, I’m out. Better get another one.” As his hands clawed to get me back on top of him and continue.

“You nasty little tease.” He said to me, “If you are going to do that you better bring me one too.” He said as he swatted my bare ass.

“Eek!” I squealed as I felt the slap and heard the sound. I knew my ass would be red from that. I set my bottle down, and rubbed my tender backside as I walked to the kitchen to grab two beers. I quickly got them, and walked back, also eager to continue. I handed Dave both bottles, and while he opened the tops, I reached behind me to open mine. I shrugged off the bra, and took back the bottle that he handed me. I rubbed the cold container on my chest and watched as the nipples popped out to full extension. Dave set his beer down, reached up with both hands, and again fondled me, then his hands went down to my panties, pulling them to one side, he slipped a finger easily inside my moist little slit. I lost my breath immediately. He wiggled a finger a bit and I saw stars. And then he found my clit.

I just about crumpled to the floor, but Dave caught my much lighter form, and rotated me onto the couch so that I was leaning back against the arm rest, with my legs spread, and my pussy facing him. He continued to finger me, and play with my clit and the stars came back and danced around in front of my eyes. I managed to take another drink of my beer as he continued to use his fingers on my ever moistening pussy. I built and built and built until finally I got release as his finger stroked my clit just right, while another one traced down my lips. I sprayed ejaculate all over his hands and couch as I screamed “YES!” and then started to babble some other words that neither he nor I understood.

I blinked a few times, caught my breath, and then said thank you. He nodded and smiled. I took another long drink of my beer, and then suggested that he get out of his clothes. He practically jumped off the couch to rip his jeans and shirt off. I giggled when I saw he was wearing whitie-tighties underneath. I took another long drink of beer, and really began to feel buzzed. I blinked a few times and realized it must be because Angie was so tiny, and hadn’t really drank before. I then remembered back to Courtney. She must have really been a lush to not be as buzzed as Angie’s body was after just a couple beers. I downed the rest of the beer, enjoying the feeling, and then sat up.

“We should take this to the bedroom.” I suggested.

Dave nodded eagerly, also finished his beer, and we both headed upstairs to his room. I slipped my panties down to my knees in front of the couch, and then let gravity take them the rest of the way down. I stepped out of them, and continued to follow Dave into his room. When he got there, he also dropped his drawers, and climbed onto the bed and laid on his back. His dick was already pointing at the ceiling. I took it as an invitation and climbed on top of him. Even though I was wet enough to be dripping, my borrowed pussy was still really tight, so it was a bit of work to slide him in, so I took my time getting down until I felt his head pressing against my hymen. I gave myself a bit of a bounce and pushed down through it. It hurt, but also felt good. I continued sliding him down until his dick bottomed out in my womb. He reached up to start playing with my breasts, and I put my hands on the bed to support myself, and started bouncing. There was a bit of pain, but also a lot of pleasure. And the longer it went on, the less pain there was, and the more pleasure. I was on top, so I could control the tempo, and how hard we slammed together. Dave and I gave all of Angie’s equipment a thorough test drive, and just as I was about to cum, I felt his dick surge inside of me, and it sent me over the edge to another orgasm. I left his dick inside of me. I felt him getting softer and smaller, but occasionally he would spurt more cum inside me, and I would get mini aftershocks of orgasm. It was great.

Finally, I got off him, still panting, and made my way to the bathroom to clean up a bit. I sat on the toilet to empty myself out, and relieve my bladder. When I was done I used toilet paper to clean up the best I could. I headed back to the bedroom and found Dave rolled over and passed out. I shook my head, shut the lights off, and climbed in. As I laid down and pulled the sheets over myself, I felt something.

That bastard had taken his side so that I would have to sleep in the wet spot.

[xorg]

Chapter 5 - Hanging Out with Friends

This is the fifth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

Once again I woke up to light in my eyes. And once again when I rolled over to look at the clock I felt the globes of flesh on my chest move. Yesterday came back to me in a flash. I smiled and used one of Angie’s hand to trace circles on her nipples. I was about to hop out of bed when Dave walked in the room fully dressed.

“Hey, I wasn’t sure how long you were gonna sleep. It’s afternoon. But I figured you probably had the ride of your life last night, so I figured I’d let you sleep in.” he said.

“It wasn’t the worst time ever,” I said with a smile. “But I have to get to work one of these days.”

“What are you talking about, it’s Saturday. Or does Angie have to work?” he asked.

I thought through her memories. She had some plans to go shopping with friends today, but no work. Tomorrow she was meeting up with her parents. “Nope, she doesn’t have to work, and I guess I didn’t realize what day it was.”

“Ok, well, Red and Tim are going to be here in a bit. They wanted to hang out today, and I told them sure.” Dave told me.

“You didn’t tell them about me did you? I swear I will cut off your balls if you did.” I replied as I sat up suddenly.

“Woah. Calm down. I didn’t say anything.” He said as he held up his hands in mock surrender.

“Good. You’re my best friend. It’s the only reason I told you. We can have fun with this, but I don’t know them as well as you, and I don’t want this to get out.” I said.

“Yeah, I know. And I don’t want to F this up either, it’s a good thing for me.” He said with a smile.

“Super. Well, I need a shower.” I told him as I got up and headed past him to the bathroom.

I turned on the shower, adjusted it to the right temperature, and stepped in. I noticed only a bar of soap and some dandruff shampoo. A complete bachelor shower. Oh well. I grabbed some shampoo and started working into my hair. The warm water felt great on my soft skin. I held my head under the water spray for a long time washing all the shampoo out of my scalp. I then picked up the bar of soap and did my best with it. I knew from Angie’s memories she had sensitive skin, and used a mild soap, and a lufa. I hoped that watered down soap wouldn’t irritate it to much. I shut the water off and felt one hundred times better than just a few minutes ago. I looked around for a towel, and I noticed the only one in the bathroom was the already wet one that Dave had used. I sighed and stepped out of the tub to search the cabinets. All I found were two washcloths. I sighed again, and began to rub my hair and scalp with the two tiny pieces of fabric, but it was pretty much a wasted effort. They quickly became soaked.

I opened the door, and walked out of the bathroom and down the stairs to the living room where my three friends were sitting watching TV. The instant they saw a naked woman walk into the room, the TV was forgotten.

“Well well well, what do we have here?” Red said as he looked from me to Dave, “I wondered who the owner of the pink cavalier out there was.”

I reached back with my left hand and whipped one of the wet washcloths at Dave’s head. He quickly ducked out of the path of the sopping wet projectile. “David you fucker. You make me sleep in the wet spot last night and you don’t even have a towel for me to dry off with after my shower.”

“Oh shit. Did I use the last towel… um…? Angie.” He stammered.

“Um…? Angie. Nice. Can’t even remember my fucking name. I swear, if your dick wasn’t so big I’d never let you do this to me again.” I said and sat down in the nearest unoccupied chair. I crossed my legs and looked around. “Well, are you going to introduce me to your friends?” I said as I cocked an eyebrow.

“Oh, ah, yeah, sure.” Dave replied, as Red and Tim looked at each other with shit eating grins on their faces. “Um, the big guy over on the couch is Red. That’s not his real name, but none of us can really pronounce it, so we all just call him Red. And Tim is sitting in the chair next to you. Guys, this is Angie.”

I reached across the empty space to shake hands with Tim, and when he finally took his eyes off my chest he grabbed my tiny hand and started pumping enthusiastically. I could feel my chest shake, and his eyes went right back to my rack. “Hey, buddy, my eyes are up here. And I realize I don’t have a shirt on, but you could try not to stare quite as blatantly, thanks.”

Tim’s face instantly turned three shades of red.

“So what are we up to for the day?” I asked, as I began rocking my crossed leg. Tim was still staring, but I was ignoring him. Red was trying hard to keep a straight face, and Dave was actually starting to turn a bit red in the face now.

“Well, um… ah… we were thinking maybe head to the park and throw the football around, or head over to the stadium to watch the monster trucks. Are you sure you don’t want to grab some clothes or something? You’re still dripping wet, also.” Dave responded.

“I suppose I could. I don’t think I want to go with the hooters uniform, though. Your friends might get the wrong idea about me.” I said as I got up and walked to the front door.

I opened it, and walked out to the pink cavalier I was driving, and opened the passenger side door. I grabbed the duffle bag that Angie had packed for after work and pulled it out, then closed the door. One of Dave’s neighbors, and elderly man, was walking a dog. I smiled and waved to him. He smiled and waved back. I heard him mutter something under his breath as I walked back to the house, but couldn’t quite make it out. I opened the door and went right upstairs. I turned into the bathroom across from Dave’s bedroom, and pulled a brush out of the duffle bag. I wet through my blonde hair the best I could as it was still damp, and made a simple part on the side, letting the hair fall naturally around her back and shoulders. Good enough, I thought to myself, grabbing the duffle bag again, and heading into the bedroom.

After tossing the bag on the bed I opened it and looked through my wardrobe choices. All of them were pink. I pulled out a short jean skirt that I thought would look hot. It had little pink hearts on the back pockets. I stepped into the skirt and pulled it up around my waist, and fastened the buttons to close it. I then pulled out a lacey little pink bra that was more see through than not, and using Angie’s memory easily slipped it on and fastened it. Once more I reached into the bag, and pulled out a white short sleeve tee shirt that said ‘Pink’ a crossed the chest in varying shades of pink for the letters. This girl had a freaking complex, I thought as I pulled the shirt over my head, and put my arms through the holes. I then struggled briefly to get it over my chest, pull it down and smooth it out. It was almost as form fitting as the hooters tank top. I dug through the duffle for some panties but could not find any. Checking with Angie’s memory she never tossed any in there. She either forgot or planed on wearing the little white g-string. Or nothing, I smiled. I wasn’t quite down for that, so I decided to go retrieve my g-string, and rejoin the group. I grabbed a few personal effects from her purse which was also in the bag, lip gloss, ID, debit card, and her cell phone (pink), jammed them in my pockets, and the pair of flip-flops, and headed down stairs.

I was greeted with a “Hey there sexy” from Dave, which I smiled at, and replied, “Thank you! You are so sweet.”

I walked up to Red, pointed on the floor next to him, and said, “Excuse me for a minute?”

He grunted in acknowledgement, and moved his legs, which gave me just enough room to shimmy though. I bent my knees this time along with my back to go down and grab my G-string off the floor. I stood up, stared at it for a bit, turning it over and over trying to get it so that it was right side out and I knew where the leg holes were, and stepped into the holes one leg at a time. I pulled it up under my skirt, and then did a little shimmy and shake to get it to sit right. I looked around to see Dave smiling and shaking his head, and Red and Tim both staring in amazement.

“What?” I asked innocently. They all shrugged.

“So what are we doing?” I asked again. None of them really spoke up, so I added, “Dave, remember you promised to go shoe shopping with me today.”

I have seen a few trapped creatures in my life, but none of had the look of despair that Dave gave me after that comment.

“Jeez, I was just kidding. I can’t really play football in flip-flops, so how about we do the monster truck thing instead?” I asked. They all agreed very quickly, glad that shoe shopping was apparently off the table.

“We should head it out if we are going to make it on time to see the start then,” Dave said as he got up.

“Oh, no, we will meet Red and Tim there. We’ll be about fifteen minutes behind you guys.” I said. Dave stared at me dumb-foundedly.

“Why” he asked, and Red and Tim also looked to me for an answer.

“Cause I wanna get laid quick before we go.” I said with a straight face.

“Yeah, right.” Tim said, and then looked at Dave, who shrugged, and motioned for them to head out. “Seriously?” Tim responded to the gesture. I nodded.

“Do you have a sister?” Red asked me on his way out the door. I just crossed my arms and gave him a look. As soon as they had closed the door I turned back around to face Dave.

“Horny little minx are we?” he asked.

“Oh you have no idea.” I pushed him gently back down on the couch, but he knew what was up, and positioned himself quickly. I undid his jeans, and pulled them down a bit, and released his snake from the underwear. I then pulled the hem of my jean skirt up around my waist, and slid the tiny g-string off to one side of my pussy. I was almost perpetually moist, and Angie’s little box had been stretched a bit from last night’s exercises, so this time it was a bit easier to slide Dave into me. I didn’t waist any time and began to buck and grind against him. I wanted a quickie, and I wanted it now. I felt the familiar waves of sexual pleasure flowing through me. I was tingling from head to toe as Dave and I began to move in rhythm together. He reached up to caress my chest through my shirt and bra. I used Angie’s long nails to claw at his chest through his shirt. I felt the approaching orgasm, and just as it started to wash over me I threw my head back and let out a small cry of pleasure. Almost immediately afterwards I felt Dave release inside of me.

I took a moment or two to come off my orgasmic high before I climbed off him. I quickly headed for the bathroom to clean myself up, as I didn’t want to have that moist of a crotch for the rest of the day.

I headed back out to see Dave grabbing a baseball cap and motioning for me to head out the door. I stepped out onto the porch, and waited for him to lock the door, and then we both headed for his truck. Being down at least six or seven inches from my normal height I had to actually climb into Dave’s truck now. As I sat down and closed the door he fired it up, and we headed out. I quickly tossed my seat belt on, and noticed how it uncomfortably cut right in between my breasts. I mentioned it to Dave and he said, “Yeah, it has to suck to have breasts that nice, I feel so bad for you.”

I stuck my tongue out at him, and grabbed the lip gloss out of my tiny pockets. I flipped down his visor to see my lips and apply a bit of the stuff to them. It seemed weird to put anything on my lips, but I knew that Dave and everyone else saw Angie, and it looked completely normal on her. As I flipped up the visor to the truck, I saw a pharmacy on our right.

“OH! Pull in there, please.” I asked Dave.

Dave shot me a questioning look, but turned in. As he found a parking spot right in front of the door he put the truck in park.

“What are we stopping here for?” he asked.

“Well, Angie was a virgin remember? She’s not on any birth control. We are going to pick up a morning after pill. Unless you want to chance having a kid with a girl that you don’t know. Seems a bit odd, but hey, who am I to judge.” I replied as I grabbed the door handle, and noticed that he was not moving. “Um, c’mon man.” I said.

“Seems like something you can handle. You’re the chick. Next thing you know you’ll want me to pick up tampons for you or something.” He replied, still not moving.

I let go of the door handle, and positioned myself back in the seat.

“What the hell? Are you going or not? We are going to be late for the start.” He said to me.

“I am not doing the walk of shame alone here. I’m just trying to be a friend and make sure that after the fun we had, we don’t have anyone’s life screwed up. But if you can’t even man up enough to walk around a store with me, I’m fine leaving it up to chance.” I replied.

“Ok, ok. I guess I didn’t see it from your side. I just didn’t think grabbing a pill would really bother you.” He replied as he opened his truck door. I followed suit, and climbed out and we headed in.

We headed up to the pharmacy counter and waited our turn in line. There was an old man in front of us picking up some prescription, and it went quickly. Then it was just us and a middle aged lady behind us. We stepped up, and I asked the man for the morning after pile. I tossed Angie’s ID on the counter because I knew he would want to see it. He picked it up, looked at it, looked at me, and then disappeared. He came back with a small box and handed it to me.

“This stuff still works if you have a bit of sperm still leaking out of you right?” I asked innocently.

He looked at Dave, who turned bright red, and I heard the lady behind us suck in her breath. “Yes, it basically makes it so that any fertilized eggs won’t attach to the uterus wall, they will just pass out the normal way.”

“Oh cool. So if I get laid tonight again, this same pill should have me covered?” I asked.

“Yeah, sure.” He replied shaking his head and handing my ID back.

“Young miss, you should not be so casual about this!” the lady from behind me chimed in, “You could get STDs, or pregnant, or worse! When I was your age…”

“Lady, I appreciate the advice, but you don’t know me. There are a few special circumstances here. You can save the lectures.” I said as I began to walk away from her, my sandals making clapping noises as I walked.

We got to the front of the store by the register, and I put the box down on the counter, and grabbed a soda out of the cooler to my right and looked at the cashier. She rang up my stuff, and I grabbed the debit card from my pocket. I slid it through the machine, and quickly entered Angie’s pin number.

“Wow, you know her pin number too?” Dave said while watching from behind me.

The look I gave him could have melted metal. The cashier now worried that I was trying to steal someone’s debit card asked to see my ID. I pulled it out and gave it to her and smiled sweetly. She looked back and forth between me and the card, and finally accepted it was me, handing the ID back.

I quickly grabbed my stuff and headed out to the truck. “Sorry” was all I heard from behind me as I went around to the passenger side.

We were back on our way to the monster truck show. I had downed the pill and chased it with the soda I had bought. But before we got too much further Dave asked, “So why don’t you just get some rich person’s body and take all there money?”

“Why? What would that help? I don’t need a lot of money, just enough to survive.” I replied.

“But you’d never have to work again.” He said.

“If I don’t want to work, I’ll just hop some rich stay at home wife, and not worry about it. Why steal her money? I can just use it when I’m her.” I replied.

“I suppose.” He replied. The rest of the trip was pretty quiet.

We hooked back up with Red and Tim in the parking lot and headed in. Even with a shirt on Tim couldn’t keep his eyes off my chest. He also stuttered a lot when he talked to me. I enjoyed it, so I tried to strike up conversations with him a lot.

Dave bought my seat, as I was playing the part of his girlfriend I guess, and we quickly headed up into the arena to find our seats. Red walked behind me up the stairs, I’m fairly certain he was trying to look up my short skirt. When we got to our seats, he looked at me and asked, “So how was the quickie? If you need another round, just let me know.”

I smiled at him and nodded while rolling my eyes, as I thought the real Angie would do. Tim, who had stayed behind to grab all of us some beers had only just now showed up, and was trying to work his way down the narrow walkway to get to his seat, while people were trying to move there legs out of his way. Just before he got to me he tripped on something, and I got all four beers dumped right on my chest. I was more soaked then when I took a shower that morning. I inhaled sharply at the ice cold beverages leaking down all over the rest of me. I looked down and the tiny pink bra that was pretty much see through was on display through my now wet white tee shirt. I could plainly make out my nipples which were also standing out due to the cold.

Tim was apologizing up a storm, Dave was trying to find napkins, and Red was laughing so hard I thought he might die.

“It’s ok Tim. I was planning on entering the wet tee shirt contest anyways.” I said as he started to really freak out.

“You were? Really?” He asked.

“No, not really. But it is ok.” I replied, “I’m going to head down and get a new shirt. Be back in a while.” I said.

Tim offered to come with me and buy the new shirt, but I threatened him with bodily harm if he even tried to follow me. Dave gave me a couple twenties as he was worried a tee shirt cart may not take a debit card, and I was off. As I walked down the stairs to where I hope there would be tee shirt stands I was greeted by scores of men cheering. In fact, I got so much attention, that one of the camera men zoomed in, and tried to get me on the jumbo-tron. That quickly got my attention, as I knew the camera would give away my face, and that would bring out all sorts of uncomfortable questions. So instead of being like every other woman on the planet, and covering my now exposed jugs, I instead threw my hands over my face, and peaked through two small slits in between my fingers to see where I was going until I could escape from the camera man’s view under the concrete seats and down by the concourse.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I turned the corner, and saw a tee shirt cart. The woman working the cart saw me, and immediately knew where I was headed. She grabbed a large sweatshirt off her shelf and as I walked up handed it to me. I gave her the cash, told her to keep the change, and headed for the ladies room. I peeled off my tee and my bra, and pulled the sweatshirt on over my head. The cotton felt strangely nice against my exposed nipples. I moved my torso back and forth a bit, just to feel my nipples on rub on the inside of the shirt.

The next thing I knew I was in one of the stalls frigg’n myself with my left hand to my second orgasm. When I was finally satisfied I cleaned myself up with some toilet paper, and headed back to the seats.

When I got there I found an empty seat with two beers in front of it.

“We were wondering what happened to you.” Dave said.

“I had some stuff to take care of.” I replied.

“Whatever, you’re one behind,” he replied, and pointed to the empty and the full beers in front of all three guys.

I sat down, scoped up one of the beers and chugged it down. I felt odd until I managed a slightly loud belch. “Oops. ‘Scuze me.” I said as I covered my mouth with one hand. I then picked up the other one, and started drinking.

For the rest of the afternoon we drank beer, cheered on the destruction of cars, and drank more beer. Being the smallest of the group, but wanting to keep up I quickly got completely tanked. After about my forth or fifth beer the rest of the night blurred together. I vaguely remember showing my breasts to the guys sitting behind us a few times, I also found out why girls don’t drink as much at events like this. The bathroom lines. More than once I nearly pissed myself as I waited to long to high tail it to the bathroom. Then at the end of the evening I remember Dave pretty much carry me back to the truck because my legs would just not cooperate with what my brain was telling them to do.

When we got back to his place I started to drink a lot of water to try and bring myself back to my senses. Dave wanted to screw again. And it wasn’t that I didn’t want to, it was just that Angie’s pussy was pretty sore from all of the events leading up to that night. I ended up bent over the arm of his couch with the remote in one hand flipping through channels while he ground away into my abused little pussy. When he was done I crawled onto the couch, and pretty much fell asleep right there.

I woke up the next day to Dave shaking my shoulder. I slowly opened my eyes and felt the sting of a hangover headache.

“Dave, I have to get Angie back to her place. She’s meeting her parents tonight, and I don’t want to make her miss that.” I said groggily.

“Yeah sure, not a problem. You wanna one more time?” He asked with hope in his eyes.

I groaned just mentioning sex with how sore Angie’s pussy was.

We collected Angie’s stuff which was all over the house, and tossed it in her duffle bag, and loaded it in her car. I also got my stuff from Dave for when I exited her body, and tossed it in as well.

“This was a hell of a good time, Brian, you going stay as her? I’d actually date a girl that acted like you.” He said with a smile.

“No, I’m gonna bring her home, and then head out myself. If I find another girl I’ll give you a call, but I may stay as myself for a while. This has been a bit odd for one week, you know.” I said.

“Yeah, I know. Oh! Hey, if you do get the chance, I always thought that Courtney’s friend Valerie was really bone-able. If you do get the chance to slip into her, would you let me know?” He asked.

“Yeah, sure man, I will.” I said as I climbed into Angie’s little pink car, started it, and headed out.

It was easy enough to navigate to Angie’s little apartment in the city. I stopped her car around where she usually parked so she wouldn’t be looking for ages for it, and headed up the five flights of stairs to her place. As I unlocked the door I was met by her roommate Tracy. Tracy was a bit of a homely girl, but she was one of Angie’s good friends, and always looked out for her.

“Where have you been, I was worried sick.” She asked, “Is that beer I smell? Are you okay? What’s with the shirt?”

“Please stop with the 50 questions. I’m a bit hung over. I’m going to take a nap. I’ll tell you all about it when I wake up.” I replied as I walked by her to Angie’s room and closed the door.

Her room was pink. Everything. Pink.

I was about to bail out of her when I saw her diary by the bed stand. I smiled, opened it, grabbed the pen and wrote:

Angie,

Had a great time with your hottie body. Thanks for letting me borrow it. Sorry about the sore pussy, and the hang over, but believe me, they were worth it. You can keep the monster truck sweatshirt as a souvenir. If you ever want to do it again, just let me know. I’ll stop out at hooters, just say something.

Mystery Man

I found the receipt for the day after pill, and tucked it in that page as well. I then laid down on the bed and began to dismount Angie. I could feel myself flowing out of her skin and rematerializing at the foot of her pink bid.

When I was me again, I quickly dressed, grabbed about 20 bucks in cash out of her purse, and looked over at her sleeping body. I quickly kissed her on the mouth, and then popped open her window, which lead to the fire escape. I didn’t think heading back through the apartment by her roommate was a good idea.

As I hopped off the bottom of the fire escape ladder, and started walking down the street while looking for a cab, I decided it was time to go home and see what Courtney had been up to.

Eventually I found a cab, and was soon standing in front of my own door again. As I popped open the door, I heard Courtney’s voice.

“About fucking time you got back. The landlord showed up. He was looking for the rent. What the fuck happened here? I woke up covered in whatever. Did you drug me you sick fuck?” She blasted me before I could even close the door.

“Shut the fuck up.” I said. I had almost never sworn at her before. Hell, I rarely even took a tone with her before.

“What?” she asked.

“I said shut the fuck up. I don’t really care about the rent. You pay it. As far as what the fuck happened to you, well, about a day or so ago, you showed up here with two fucking guys in tow from a night club. A bouncer and some guy named Weasly, or something. Proceeded to ask them to fuck you raw, and then when I wanted to know what the fuck was going on, you told me to leave. Well, I didn’t need telling twice. We were over. I just came back to load my stuff.” I lied to her.

“Wait… you know about…” She stammered, but I just walked by her to the bedroom.

I was in the bedroom packing some stuff in a duffel bag of my own when she came in blubbering about something or other, and saying things like she never meant to hurt me, which I translated as her other two boyfriends wouldn’t pay her bills. I told her I didn’t really care and continued packing clothes. I filled the duffel, and then started in on filling another bag with some other stuff I did not want to leave behind. Courtney continued to blubber about how we needed each other, which I found odd coming from a girl that treated my like dog crap, and ran around on me. I loaded a pile of stuff into my car, and when I came back she was still blubbering.

I decided there was only one way to shut her up and pack my car in peace. I pushed her to the wall, pressed my face to hers, and hopped her. I was getting much faster at this now. I looked down at her familiar body, and without any playtime at all continued loading stuff in my car. She had on a tight pair of jeans that made it a bit of a pain in the ass to move around. Finally I loaded the last box of my important stuff into the car. I didn’t really know where to go though. I figured I’d be able to crash at Dave’s again, but I didn’t feel like going there. I knew what he would want right away.

An image of Valerie popped into Courtney’s mind. I giggled a bit, and thought, sure, I’ll go whine to Courtney’s best friend about the “break up.” I noticed her pussy was still sore, but not near as sore as I wanted it to be for her.

So on the way to Valerie’s downtown apartment I stopped at a bar, had a few drinks, and let two random guys fuck Courtney’s body. I didn’t clean her up when they were done, just yanked up her panties and pants, and let all the juices soak into the denim around her crotch.

I jumped back into my car and headed for Valerie’s place. As I knocked on the door, I realized I had to pee really badly. Valerie answered the door, and stumbled in past her.

“Brian and I broke up.” I said in a whiny voice.

Instead of the sympathy one would expect from a best friend, what I got instead was “Well, you probably shouldn’t have treated him like shit then, Court.”

“Excuse me?” I said, and looked back at her. I also realized when I looked back at her that she had really hit the gym since the last time I saw her. She was a complete knock out now. She had shorter brunette hair that sat just above her shoulders, a cute nose that ended just above a pair of full pouty lips. Her body was easily as good as or better than the hooters waitress. She had on typical Sunday afternoon outfit that just could not hide her body. A pair of Capri yoga pants and a short loose tee shirt that didn’t cover all of her toned belly, and a pair of track shoes. She also had two bright hazel eyes.

“You cheated on him. A LOT! He was bound to find out. Not to mention you didn’t treat him that well.” She replied with a bit of venom in her voice.

“Wow. Some best friend.” I replied.

“Well, what did you expect Court. You show up on my doorstep smelling of alcohol and reeking of sex, and tell me that your boyfriend, who you have been cheating on, dumped you.” She replied.

I had pretty much forgotten about my bladder until just now, when it refused to be ignored anymore. I felt a trickle coming out of me, and my eyes shot wide open. Valerie noticed my strange look, and called out after me as I ran to where Courtney’s memories told me her bathroom was. Instead of wasting time undoing Courtney’s overly tight pants, and peeing all over Valerie’s floor, I just hopped Courtney’s body into the bathtub, and sat down and let it go right through her jeans.

“What the fuck Courtney!” Valerie screamed at me as she came in the bathroom. Then she saw what I was up to, and was too stunned to speak.

“Sorry. I didn’t want to get any on your floor.” I said in a hushed tone.

“Yeah, Thanks.” She said as she sat down on the closed toilet. “You got pretty shaken up about this compared to last night, when you were all ‘fuck Brian, he drugged me,’ and ‘This is all his fault I’m glad I’ve been taking his money,’ so now this one eighty from before has be a bit baffled, Court. Almost like it’s not you.”

I looked up at her, and then around looking for mirrors or something, hoping that she didn’t see my face. She noticed me panicking and looking around the room.

“What’s wrong with you?” She said.

“Um, nothing. Can I have a towel please.” I asked.

“Yeah, but not a good one.” She said, as she dug one out of the cabinets.

“Thank you,” I said as I took the stained towel from her.

“Ok, something is going on here.” She said.

Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the fact that she seemed to stick up for me to who she thought was Courtney just now, or maybe it was the fact that I wanted to talk to someone as myself, but I stood up, wrapped the towel around me, walked to her large bathroom mirror, and pointed to myself in it.

“What the fuck!?” Valerie replied. She blinked a few times to try and clear the odd image.

[xorg]

Chapter 6 - Letting Valerie in on it

This is the sixth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

“It’s me Brian,” I said to her.

“I can see that. But it’s also Courtney.” Valerie replied looking at Courtney’s body, and then back at the image with my face on Courtney’s body.

“It’s a long story, but it’s basically how I found out she was cheating on me.” I said.

“It’s amazing is what it is. How do you do it?” she asked.

“If you give me a ride back to our apartment so I can dump off her body, I’ll tell you on the way. But I need a ride back here, this is where my car is parked.” I replied.

“Deal.” She said quickly and was off to get her keys.

I told her the whole story of meeting a body hopper in Courtney’s body, and how he showed me how to hop myself, told me what body hoppers where, and what we both did in Courtney’s body, along with Dave, and the two guys in the bar just before her place, I also added that I had all my stuff packed in my car, and pretty much just wanted to get away from her now but for some reason had chosen to stop by her because I wanted to talk to someone.

We both headed up to my old apartment and I unwrapped the towel from around my waist, and tossed it on the floor by the couch. I then sat down, and started to dismount Courtney while Valerie watched from the edge of the living room. As I poured out of Courtney’s body, and regained my sight I could see Valerie staring intently at the whole process. I stretched a bit when I was done.

“Oh wow, that was amazing Brian.” She said with her mouth open.

“Yeah. To bad I packed up all my crap. I’ll have to go see if there is anything I can wear in the dirty laundry.” I said as I started to walk out of the room.

“Hey, Brian, wait for a second.” She said. I looked over at her and she stared back chewing on her thumb nail. She was silent for a few seconds then continued, “Hey, seeing as you are heading back to my place, and you need clothes anyways, why don’t you just hop me? I’d kinda like to know what it’s like. I mean, you won’t make me do anything weird, or have sex with anyone, will you?” She looked at me a bit apprehensively.

“No. I’ll be good. I’ll dismount you right after we get back to your place.” I promised.

She looked around, sat down at the edge of a chair we had in the living room, and said, “Ok, then. I’m ready. Please be good.” And then she closed her eyes.

I walked over to her, kneeled down, and touched her ankle. The process started, and I tried to slow it down as much as possible to let her feel what it was like.

“Brian. I can feel you going in my skin down there. It’s like… you are filling me up with that clear substance. I can’t feel my legs now!” I heard her say. At that point I could feel her legs in the snug yoga pants, and the very different sex between them. I started to feel her torso. I knew she was still talking, but I could no longer make out the words. Soon enough I was looking through her eyes. I brought my hands up to look at the delicate little fingers. I blinked a few times, and then thought I heard Courtney start to move, so I figured I had best be on my way.

I headed out, and on the car ride back to Valerie’s place, I quizzed her sleeping mind as to why she would want to be mounted. It appeared that she had quite the boring little life. She was an accountant for a huge company, and even though she was attractive, she just never really got noticed. She started hanging out with Courtney because she felt Courtney’s life had adventure in it. It was also why she was working out so much. She also appeared to have a very healthy sex drive, along with a few kinks. She loved to dress up. Sexy costumes, whatever, as long as it came with a bit of roleplay. She was uncertain, and lacked a bit of self confidence. She wanted to see what she would be like with someone behind the controls that had a bit more self confidence.

Soon enough, I was back at her apartment. Instead of hopping right back out of her body, like I promised, I made one quick detour into her bedroom. I swung open the doors to her expansive closet, and dug out a ‘naughty nurses’ costume. I quickly stripped her out of the shirt and yoga pants, and in no time had a tiny white dress, little hat that read “head nurse” on it, nylons and white high heels on.

I walked her back out to the living room, and dismounted her. I didn’t think she would be out long, as I wasn’t in her that long. As I stood up, I once again stretched a bit, and went to her refrigerator to find something to drink. She only had healthy drinks, sports waters, and some milk, so I opted for some water right out of the tap. As I was filling my glass she started to come too.

“Oh… Oh… Hey, Brian, wait. What the… Oh very cute.” She said as she looked down and saw and felt the different outfit she was in, “Did you do anything else with me that I should know about?”

“Well, I gave your doorman a BJ.” I replied as she looked my way. She had a frightened look on her face, and I could see her running her tongue around in her mouth. “I was just kidding.” The frightened look was replaced by one of relief.

“I really can’t remember anything. Nothing at all past you taking over my legs.” She said as she got up off the couch and walked over to me. “It’s so freaking waking up somewhere completely different. And dressed different.” She said as she pulled the front of the nurse uniform on her chest.

“Yeah, it’s a bit different seeing someone else’s body in the mirror, or having breasts and a pussy.” I replied.

“I can imagine.” Valerie said, then continued, “Have you used them yet?”

“Yours, no,” I said with a smile, while she stuck her tongue out at me, and then I asked her, “Is your life really that boring? Sorry, I poked around in your sleeping mind on the drive over. I had to know why you wanted me to mount you, it seemed odd to me.”

“I don’t know. I don’t go out much. I like my job, but it’s dull. This seems so different, and if I woke up in a nurse’s outfit, you must have found out that I’m into different from my mind. Which reminds me, you said my mind was sleeping? Is there any way to wake it up, so that I can see what you are doing?” Valerie asked.

“I don’t know. I don’t think so, but I guess we could try if you really wanted.” I answered.

She nodded her head enthusiastically, making the little nurse’s cap off. “Even if you can’t wake me up, I suppose you could stay here for the night. Either in me, or on the couch. I just have to be to work for seven tomorrow, if that’s alright.”

I nodded, and we both once again headed for the couch. She sat down, and I reached for her face. She jumped a bit as she must have thought I would enter through her ankle again, but I didn’t feel the need to go so slow again. I turned into the goo once again, and before I know it, I was back in Valerie, sitting in a naughty nurse’s uniform. I grabbed my breasts, and ran my hands over my nylon covered thighs.

Well, no time like the present to try, I figured. I knew that loud noises and exterior activites wouldn’t wake up the girls I hopped, or it would have happened before. So I instead closed my eyes and yelled into Valerie’s sleeping mind. I didn’t feel anything back. So I tried it again. And again. I focused on her waking up, and her subconscious reminded me of her start time tomorrow morning. I concentrated on her last memory, and again yelled into her mind. I put all my effort into it. I was about ready to give up when I felt a tug on one of her muscles that I didn’t try and do. I screamed in her mind with renewed vigor. I concentrated on wanting her to wake up. I felt another muscle twitch, and kept up the yelling until finally, I heard a quiet voice in the back of my head.

Brian? Is that you?

I thought inward to her, ‘Yes, it’s me. Are you up? Can you see anything?’

I’m slowly getting sensations back. I can feel. And hear a bit. Oh, now I can see again. I can’t seem to move at all.

I leaned back on the couch and tried to relax as much as possible. ‘How about now,’ I thought to her.

I felt her body move a bit, and then lean forward on the couch. She quickly made her body get up and head over to the bathroom to see in the mirror. She looked into the mirror and brought her hands up to my face.

Brian, I can see your face on my body!

At that I made her hands move down from my face and grip our breasts. I massaged them roughly through the tight nurses dress. I then lifted her left leg onto the countertop in front of the mirror, exposing her inner thighs, and her panties in the mirror. They were a tiny pair of blue cotton bikini briefs. I reached down with her right hand to start gently rubbing her pussy through the cotton panties. I ran her manicured nail up and down the length of her outer lips, and could feel her getting moist through the fabric already. I could only hear ohs and ahs and the occasional yes coming from her mind, so I reach into the waist band and down and greedily plunged two fingers into her pussy, and began reaming her with her own fingers. I felt the orgasm approaching and increased my efforts with her fingers. I felt the orgasm wash over me and heard in the back of my mind IIIEEEeeeeeeeeeooooooooh. Oooooooooooh yes. Yes yes yes.

I smiled at my reflect face, and set her leg back down, and walked out of the bathroom. As I walked through the living room I heard Valerie’s voice in the back of my head again.

Oh Brian, that was so much fun! Thank you! We don’t have to head back to the couch yet, we can play more.

‘Who said we were done yet?’ I replied back in my head.

I walked into her bedroom and quickly stripped the nurse’s uniform off Valerie’s body, but left the bra, panties, and nylon leggings on. I briefly looked around, then asked her mind where she kept her sex toys just like I would have quizzed a sleeping girl’s mind.

I have a vibrator and life-like dildo in the nightstand on the left side of my bed in the bottom drawer. I have a set of handcuffs in the right nightstand on the top drawer. All of my other sex toys I keep in a box on the top shelf in my closet. She replied in my mind a very matter of fact voice.

Wow, Brian when you ask like that I have to tell you. I can’t lie or say anything else other than answer your question. It’s like I’m being forced to. She then said to me in a more normal tone.

I didn’t really answer her, I just walked over to the left nightstand, and opened the bottom drawer. I pulled out the vibrator. It was about an inch in diameter and about 4 inches long. I turned it on, and laid on her back on the bed. I then pulled her panties down to mid-thigh, and started to rub the vibrator around on her lips, clit, and in her little love mound.

The feedback I was getting from her in the back of my mind mirrored what I was feeling from her pussy myself, so I knew exactly where to put the vibrator to get the maximum effect. I quickly orgasmed with her, but didn’t stop there. I kept the vib going and on her clit, and then in her, and rode the waves of pleasure to another orgasm. At that point she begged me to stop.

Brian, I can’t take anymore of this. Please, I just need you to stop.

I ignored her, and kept going, she started to scream in pleasure in the back of my mind as orgasm after orgasm hit. After about four or five more from the little device, I could no longer feel her in the back of my mind. She was either silent, or passed out. I kept going with the vibrator until I had another five orgasms using sweet Valerie’s little pussy. Finally, even I was too exhausted to continue. I dropped the vibrator on the floor beside the bed, turned Valerie’s alarm clock on, shut the lights off, and crawled into bed. I probed Valerie’s mind just a bit more before I drifted off, and learned a few things that made me fall asleep with a smile on my face.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

Suddenly my arm moved to shut the alarm clock off. My body started to move. It sat up in bed, brushed the hair out of my face, and looked around.

“What a weird dream. Val, you have got to get yourself a boyfriend.” I heard a girl’s voice say, but I was still to groggy to understand what was going on. I reached behind my back to unclasp something. It slid off, but my mind was still mush.

Suddenly I was up and walking around. I headed for the bathroom, and jumped in the shower. The water finished the job of waking me up. I remembered last night. Valerie didn’t realize yet that I was still inside her. No, her subconscious mind told me she thought all of last night was a dream. I decided to stay quiet and in the back of her mind.

She shampooed her hair, followed by conditioner, and then put some type of stuff on her face. She then followed it all up by using a lufa and some sweet smelling soap. As she lathered up her entire body she noticed a bit of soreness in her thighs and groin. She brushed it off as too much yoga, though. As she shut off the water, and reached for the curtain, I was worried that the mirror would give away my hiding spot, but when she yanked it back, I saw the mirror was fogged over from the steam of the hot shower. She quickly and efficiently dried herself off and headed back to her bedroom to get some clothes. As she entered the door she saw her yoga clothes in one pile, which was normal, but she saw the nurses uniform on the floor as well.

“Wait a minute. That wasn’t a dream was it?” she said out loud.

“Nope, it wasn’t” I said through her mouth as I took control of her body. I reached down, picked up the vibrator, dropped the towel she had wrapped around herself, and started to tease her nipples with the vibrator, slowly tracing it down her body between her breasts, down her navel, and pressing it lightly up against her pussy lips.

Oh… Oh… Brian, hi! I… really enjoy this… but… oh… I don’t have time for this be… oh Brian… before work. Please can we stop? Please? I heard in the back of my mind.

I let her have control again, and she shut the vibrator off and put it away in its drawer. She then continued to go along with her normal routine. She picked out a pair of white panties and a bra that were very plain. I took control again, and grabbed a dark purple silk thong out of her drawer and stepped into it. I then found the matching bra and put it on her as well.

Brian… Brian, no! Stop! Brian, what are you doing to me?

‘Dressing you. Plain white panties and a bra, not today. You had best pick out something hot to wear over these, too, or you will go to work looking like a stripper by the time I’m done with you.’ I said back to her mentally.

Come on Brian! Please don’t do this!

‘Better find something hot but appropriate then.’ I replied to her mentally.

She began digging through drawers. She found a tight pair of black dress pants, and tossed them on the bed as a possibility. She found thin white shirt that I knew would have the bra show right through it. She was about to put it back when I tossed it on the bed. Instead of complaining she kept digging for other outfits and tossing them on the bed. Every now and then I would take control, grab a mini-skirt, or a tiny tank top and toss it over as well, and hear a small whimper come from her mind before relaxing and giving her back control as she frantically began searching again.

When it was all said and done, she was wearing a short brown business suit skirt and matching jacket with a white dress shirt under the jacket. She had on white leggings that ended just below the dress and shoes with a 4 inch heel that matched the brown suit ensemble. If she were to take off the jacket her purple bra would be fairly visible below the thin white shirt. The skirt was short enough to be hot, but long enough to be decent, and ended at just below her mid thigh.

I walked her out of the bedroom sat her down on the couch. I began to dismount her. When I finished I was standing in front of the couch looking at her as she was looking up at me from her seated position. She smiled at me and said, “I have had more fun in the last 12 hours then in the last month Brian, but I was a little worried about you being in me at work and what you would make me do.”

“Yeah, well, I was actually going to head to my job before I get fired for never showing up. But I had a lot of fun too Valerie.” I replied honestly.

“So will you be here when I get back from work tonight?” she asked me.

“Actually, I should go and look for a place of my own.” I replied.

She looked so disappointed. Like I was another person in her life that just didn’t think she was interesting enough to hang around with. I didn’t want to give her that impression, I just had some other stuff I wanted to take care of.

“Hey, I’ve got some things I want to do, but I was planning on coming back for the entire weekend.” I told her, and then added, “If that’s alright with you?”

She stood up, looked me in the eye, and kissed me hard on the lips. I felt her arms wrap around me, and felt her fingers lightly go through my hair. When she was done with the kiss she turned her head to whisper in my ear, “If you come back I will make sure you get everything you want out of me.”

With that said, she unwrapped her arms from around me, and headed off to the bathroom. I watched her hips sway back and forth, and looked at the stunning lines her body made as she moved gracefully. I watched briefly through the open bathroom door as she wiped off the mirror fog and began to put make up on.

I then decided it was probably time to find some pants and try to make it to work.

[xorg]

Chapter 7 - The Next Weekend

This is the seventh story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

It had been quite possibly the longest work week in my entire life. I sat at the desk in my tiny cubicle watching the clock absolutely drag past the three thirty mark. For the past week I had once again lived as my boring old self. I had resisted every urge to body hop any of the women that I saw. It was addicting. I thought of Burt’s life. No wonder he couldn’t hold down a job. I thought of Valerie and her amazing body. The orgasms I had shared with her. But more so, I thought of how she had stuck up for me with Courtney.

Courtney had called so much that I had to have her number blocked on my phone. Dave had also called me in the middle of the week asking if I wanted to head back to hooters again. I told him I was not hopping during the week, but that we would do something again soon. He seemed disappointed, but excited all at the same time.

My work was suffering. I just didn’t have the attention span needed to do a decent job. That was why I had walked into Mr. Burgstrom’s office on Thursday afternoon and told him I was putting in my two week notice. I told him that my father’s ailing condition meant I needed to be on a moment’s notice to head out, and I was also having a hard time concentrating on work. He said that he was disappointed to see me go, and that even at half speed I was better than a lot of his other employees. He even offered me more money. A substantial amount more money. When I still declined he told me I would always have a job there. I thanked him, and left his office. But not before noticing from the pictures on his desk that he had one hell of a trophy wife. I decided I would have to eventually stop by and pay her a visit, and thank him properly for being a good boss.

But now it was Friday afternoon. I had scoped out a few places during the week, and was chomping at the bit to get out there and have one hell of a weekend with Valerie like we had discussed. For the short time we had spent together I really seemed to like her. I would have to try not to blow it, and so I wanted to get her something special.

And there my something special was now.

Her name was Katie. She was the new office intern. She was probably a sophomore in college. She had long blonde hair, almost down to her cute little ass. She had a pair of bright blue eyes that screamed innocence, but the tiny little skirts and tight sweaters she wore around the office seemed to contradict that innocence. Today was no exception. She had on a long black skirt that almost touched the floor, and would have if it wasn’t for the four inch stiletto heels that she wore. The skirt was tight around her waist and butt and upper thighs, but the slit in the side started after that, and gave her room to walk and maneuver. Whenever she would sit down the length of the skirt covering her legs would fall to the side or underneath, exposing her delicious tanned and toned legs, encased in nylons. Her shirt was a tight gray wool sweater, and I was fairly certain that something like this shirt on a girl like her was what gave birth to the term “sweater-benders.” It covered her long slim arms, but the collar was cut as to be flipped over the shoulder and expose just the very top bit of her breasts. Her grey bra straps could be seen for the briefest of moments when the sweater would some how work its way down her shoulder before she adjusted it back up again.

I just couldn’t wait any longer.

She was about to walk by my cubicle on her way to delivering something for her department head when I stood up and waved to get her attention. She stopped walking, and looked in at me.

“Is there something I can help you with…” she glanced at the name plate on the cubicle, “Brian?”

“Yeah, Katie, there is. I have to get 200 copies made of this report before I leave today, and I need your help in the copy room to put the covers on them and make sure they collate correctly.” I told her.

She rolled her eyes and said, “Sorry Brian, I’m doing stuff for Mr. Rightson and it can’t wait. You’ll have to get them done on your own. Have fun staying late.”

I blinked a few times, as I didn’t know what to say right away, but then managed to get out, “Okay Katie thanks anyway. I’m going to head over there now, but do you think you could do me one little favor? We are almost out of the covers down here, so can you at least grab a box of covers from the store room and run it down to me?” I asked nicely.

She signed and said fine with a bit of tone and walked off to continue whatever she was doing before I stopped her. I grabbed the report off my desk and headed for the copy room that was in the basement of the building. When I got there I hopped up to sit on the table and started to wait for what I hoped would be my new shell for a bit. After about twenty five minutes as I was starting to wonder if she had blown me off completely when the door to the small room opened, and Katie walked through, struggling with the medium sized box full of plastic report covers. I took them from her and set them down on the table I had just hopped off from.

“You haven’t even started yet. You’re going to be here for quite some time.” She said as I just smiled at her, reached up, covered her mouth with my left hand and began to hop her.

She struggled against me, trying to pull back, and slamming into the door that had just closed. She fought hard, throwing punches wildly at my now liquefying form, shaking her head, and trying to spit the goo that was going into her mouth out so that she could get off a scream. She even tried to kick at me when punching didn’t seem to be working. This caused us both to slide down along the door until suddenly the fighting stopped all together, and I felt the cold concrete floor through the dress I was now wearing.

I looked down to see Katie’s lovely little body below me. I could see my new set of tits straining against the grey sweater I now wore. I could feel the string of a thong up my ass crack. I could see my entire left leg exposed and sticking out of the slit on the dress that I now wore. I slowly put my hands down and used them to help get myself up off the floor. I brushed my round little rump off and then reached up to fix any of the long blonde locks of hair that had fallen out of place in our little tango.

I then took just a moment to run my new dainty little hands over the round lumps on my chest before starting to quiz Katie’s sleeping mind. She was twenty one years old and attending college at the local university. She had gotten the job here because her father is friends with Mr. Burgstrom, who owns the company. They apparently play golf at the country club together. I also found out that she didn’t really have anything to do here. She just trotted around and teased the boys she thought were cute. In fact, she had blown me off because she thought I was a bit creepy, and didn’t like the way I stared at her. Hmm. I would have to remember that next time I was scouting for a body. Oh well. It had worked out. I also checked to make sure she didn’t have any important plans for tonight. She was just going to head over to her boyfriends place. Oh well, new plans Katie, I thought. I scoped up my clothes and stashed them in an unused drawer.

I spun on my new heels and headed back upstairs to finish the day off in Katie’s little body. As I walked back up to her desk I saw Mr. Burgstrom pacing there. I slowed down and looked at him. “Is there something I can help you with Sir?” I asked.

He blinked a few times before replying, “Katie, I think that is the first time you have ever called me sir. What happened to Uncle Bill?”

“Oh sorry, Uncle Bill, I just saw you pacing and I guess it threw me off a bit. Is something wrong?” I tried my best to cover, but the words Uncle Bill came out a bit rough.

“Well, I’m losing one of my best people, and there is a new project coming up. I would really like him to handle it, even if he just lays the ground work out, I can have someone else finish it. But I can’t seem to find him. His name is Brian.” He told me.

“Brian… Brian… Brian…” I said out loud as I tapped my cheek with one of my long fingernails. “Is he about five foot eight, brown hair, pretty normal looking?” I asked, trying to put a thoughtful look on what I knew my boss saw as Katie’s face.

“Yeah, that’s him.” He replied.

“Oh, Bummer! I just saw him running out to meet with a client. If you leave the folders here I’ll make sure that he gets them, and knows what to do, ok Uncle Bill?” I replied.

“Well that would be perfect Katie. Thank you so much.” He said as he handed me the folders.

I tucked them under one arm, and smiled. As he walked away I thought about calling him Uncle Bill, and Katie’s memories came floating up. Apparently she hated calling him that, but did it because she knew it kept her in his good graces, and she was hoping that it would mean an easy job here, which so far it did.

I sighed, turned and sat down at her desk and started going through the folders. It was the least I could do for Mr. Burgstrom. I grabbed a pen from the holder on Katie’s desk and started to jot down notes and work out what the client wanted. I really lost track of time, and before I knew it, I looked up and everyone was gone from the office, and I had stayed about two hours longer than my regular quitting time. No one had bothered Katie at the end of the day as no one knew quite what she did around the office. I quickly stuffed the papers back into the folder and grabbed her purse. On the way out I dropped the folder on my desk for Monday, made a quick stop to grab my old clothes, and headed to her car in the parking garage. I noticed it was a convertible. Her memories told me it was a sweet 16 present from her father.

I quickly got into the car, swung my legs in, and started it up, once again noticing the seat belt cutting between my breasts. I hurried off to Valerie’s place. On the way I stopped and bought a dozen red roses from a little flower shop a few blocks away from where she lived.

I knocked on the door loudly, and a few moments later I saw Valerie opening the door, and standing there in a silk bathrobe.

“Hello?” she said in a questioning tone.

“Hi.” I replied innocently.

“Can I help you?” She asked.

“I sure hope so. I brought you these.” I held the roses up for her to see through the cracked door.

“Um, ok, what are these for?” She asked as she opened the door to let the strange blonde woman in her apartment.

“For letting me borrow your body last Sunday.” I replied as I walked past her and into her apartment.

“Brian!” She shouted, and hugged me.

“Yeah, the flowers are not the only gift for you. I looked around a bit more in your mind before I left last time. I know that you like hot blondes. Hell, it was half the reason you hung out with Courtney, even though you thought she was a bitch. So, I brought you a hot blonde.” I said as I leaned forward to kiss her gently.

She returned the kiss and I could feel her hands around my back slowly lower until she was holding onto my tight little butt cheeks.

“Oh I love her, Brian. Here, let me put the flowers in some water while you get out of those clothes, and we can start having some fun.” She replied as she backed away and I handed her the flowers.

I pulled the sweater over my head, and off my long hair, then grabbed the waist line of the dress to push it down around my ankles. I carefully stepped out of the puddle of skirt at my feet, and did a half spin to see Valerie watching me. I put my hands on my hips, cocked my legs, and asked her if she liked what she saw. I then carefully took off the nylons as she found a vase and put the flowers in water.

After that I was led by the hand into Valerie’s bedroom by the hand, and she gently pushed me back on the bed. She undid the small tie at her waist, and let the robe fall off her nude body. I laid back as she started to tug at the waistband of my panties, taking them off and tossing them on the floor beside the bed. She then stated to kiss my inner thighs up one leg and down the other, pausing briefly to run a quick lick up my pussy lips very lightly to tease me. I was dying of torment and wanted my main course, but she quickly backed her head away as I tried to lift my hips to get her to go deeper. She pushed me back down to the bed and began kissing my tummy around the belly button. She lightly pulled on the belly button piercing I now possessed. I was being driven mad with lust. I could feel my pussy leaking juice down my thighs and butt. She kissed her way up my chest and started to suck gently on my nipples, and then also gently bite them. While she was doing that one of her hands found its way inside my pussy lips to rotate in small circles. I was seeing stars from the combination of stimulation she pulled back and giggled a bit.

“Enjoying yourself?” She asked. I moaned a response and that was all it took. The next thing I knew she was eating me out, diving in my pussy with her tongue.

I spread my legs more, as far as I could, and began to buck my hips as the pleasure coursed though my entire body. When I came, it was like a giant wave crashing on the shore. It exploded all up and down me. I panted “thank you thank you thank you thank you,” as I regained my senses.

I looked down between my legs to see Valerie’s chin shiny with my pussy juices. I leaned forward and she leaned in for another long kiss. I grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her down with me as I laid back in the bed. I began to explore her body with my fingers as I made out with her. She did the same to me. We played with nipples, ran our fingers along the small of each other’s backs, and lightly spanked each other’s rumps before we both found each others fingers in the other’s tight little box. I was surprised how moist Valerie already was, she must have been very turned on to see me. We played with each other for quite a while that way, until I had at least 4 orgasms and Valerie had two. I’m not certain if it was because I was a hopper, or she just had more experience with pleasuring a pussy then me.

I finally pulled back, and got on my hands and knees on top of her. I winked, kissed her briefly, and then rotated my body on the bed so that I was looking at her pussy and she was looking at mine. I treated her to light kisses up and down her thighs before lovingly licking in between. She, in response leaned forward and began to eat me out as well. I cooed in pleasure even though my mouth was full. I tasted her arousal, and licked gently around her clit, and began dipping my tongue in and out. I felt her buck her hips and pick up the pace with her tongue in my love mound in response. Very soon we had both licked each other to yet another happy orgasm. I rolled off her and sighed contently as I reached out with my hand to rub it up and down the outside of her leg. She reached down with her hand to hold mine, and we just laid there for a few minutes, both in the happy afterglow of many orgasms.

I moved first. I got up, and headed for the kitchen. I started to dig through her refrigerator for food, and through her cupboards for pots and pans. A few minutes later she came out of her bedroom once again in the silk bathrobe. She gave me a questioning look.

“I’m hungry. Aren’t you?” I replied to her unspoken question.

“Do you want a robe or an apron?” She asked.

“Nope. Where is your garlic salt?” I asked. She smiled, walked to a place I had yet to check, opened a door, and showed me all her spices. I grabbed a few and got to work.

“Do you always cook after sex?” she asked.

“Not usually, but Katie here happens to be taking classes for the culinary arts.” I replied while using Katie’s skills and memories to prepare the food.

“Cooking classes? What’s her major?” Valerie asked me.

I thought about it for a bit, pulling up the answers in Katie’s subconscious, “She appears to be majoring in Find A Rich Husband 101.” I replied with a smile.

“Well, at least she has a plan,” Valerie responded dryly.

I grabbed the cooking oil, and put the frying pan on the stove burner and began to add ingredients per Katie’s sleeping mind. I even put a bit of a show on for Valerie by letting it catch fire just briefly like they do with certain dishes in the restaurants.

“Seared to perfection, let’s eat.” I said finally.

She set the table quickly, and we ate while making small talk as I asked her how her week had been. Apparently her boss had been riding her hard to get financials done before a deadline. I mostly listened, but spent a fair amount of time looking at her and smiling, wishing she would take off the robe and eat naked like me.

After we both finished Valerie looked at me and asked, “I don’t suppose she has any fantastic desert recipes in that cute little head that you can borrow, does she?”

“Not her, but I have one,” I replied.

I stood up, walked back to the refrigerator, opened the door, and grabbed a can of whipped cream I had seen earlier while looking for other ingredients. I turned around and Valerie started giggling immediately. I started to apply a bit to my perky breasts, and then a bit around my crotch.

“I always wanted a girl to do the whip cream bikini for desert for me. I just never thought I’d be the girl.” I said as I handed the can to her.

She stood up, put a bit on her luscious tits and then covered her pussy as well. She set the can down on the table, and we both walked back to the bedroom for our deserts.

[xorg]

Chapter 8 - Out on the Town with Valerie

This is the eighth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I looked over at Valerie, her hair was messed up and there was a thin gloss of sweat on her face from our round of ‘desert’ love making. I still thought she looked like the most beautiful woman in the world. She smiled at me, and playfully reached over her exhausted body to caress my left breast and nipple.

“What do you want to do now lover?” She asked me.

“I really should let Katie get back to her life. She did have some family stuff going on this weekend, and her boyfriend is going to be wondering why she blew him off tonight.” I replied as I sat up and began looking around to try and spot some of my mount’s clothing in the pile on the floor.

“And after that…” her voice trailed off as she also sat up.

“I was hoping that I could possibly stop back over?” I said questioningly.

“I’d like that.” She replied.

“Super. I’ll pick up a movie, any you want to see?” I asked.

“Invasion of the body snatchers,” She responded.

“Ha. Funny. You’re such a funny girl.” I replied to her.

With that I got up, and started to put on my clothes. I found Katie’s missing thong and bra by the bed, and headed out to the living room to get the rest of her clothes. Her nylons were a pain to get back on, but I was getting use to putting on clothes that were a pain. I stepped into her skirt and brought it up around her waist. I followed that with the sweater over her head, pulling her hair out of the back, and adjusting it. I didn’t realize what a pain long hair was until now, but it sure looked good. The saying beauty is pain came floating up from Katie’s subconscious mind. I finally stepped into her shoes, gave Valerie a peck on the cheek, and was off.

I drove back to the parking garage at work. I found a dark corner, put Katie’s little convertible in park, and started to dismount her. I reformed into myself on the passenger side, on top of a pile of my old clothes. I quickly tried to get dress, but was slowed a bit by the cramped quarters. I soon had everything on except my shirt wasn’t buttoned all the way up yet. I thought I heard Katie start to move, and decided that I could button the shirt up somewhere else. I opened the door, got out, locked the door back up, and closed it. I then walked to a large concrete column about 50 feet away and hid behind it. I waited for about ten more minutes before I saw movement in Katie’s car. She leaned forward and put a hand to her forehead. She shook her head twice, and grabbed the steering wheel. When she looked down at the clock on the dash of her car I think she freaked out a bit, but quickly regained her composure. I saw her dig out her cell phone and start dialing before she started her car and backed out of the parking stall. As she put it in drive I ducted back behind the column so she would not see me as she drove by. I didn’t feel I needed to give her the creeps more than I already had. I wondered if she would wonder about the tastes in her mouth and smiled as I headed off to my car now confident that Katie came to and headed off just fine.

I jumped in my car, and headed to a small video store I know of. I grabbed an action movie, a complete chick flick, a comedy, and a horror movie that way I would have all the bases covered. Upon showing back up at Valerie’s apartment she quickly let me in, and we were on the couch with her head resting on my real shoulder in no time. We only got about half way through the movie before she started to slide her hands under the waistband of my pants, and massage my quickly stiffening dick.

I eventually had enough, grabbed the remote, shut off the TV, and scooped her up and carried her to bed. I half tossed, half set her down on the bed as she squealed a bit. I quickly got out of my clothes, and laid down on top her and began kissing her chest. I lovingly started licking her nipples, and kissing down to her navel before she grabbed my hair and lightly pulled on my head to get me back face to face.

“I need you. I need you now.” She said.

I lined myself up with her pussy, and she tilted her hips a bit, and I pushed all the way into her in one stroke. She let out a low moan as I made it wiggle a bit inside her while kissing her neck. I began to slowly work back and forth in her, increasing my rhythm with her moans and sighs until I felt her release and dig her nails hard into my back. I yelped in pain as she got more skin under her nails. She laughed a bit and playfully bit at one of my ears as I started back up in my rhythm. Twice more I sent her over the edge of pleasure before I too came. I felt myself shrinking inside her, and eventually pulled out, and rolled over to the side of her bed. She leaned over to kiss me, then got up and headed to the bathroom, obviously to clean up a bit.

I was out cold before she came back.

I woke up the next morning and felt one of Valerie’s arms draped across my chest. I laid there for a short while as I slowly woke all the way up. I smiled and began concentrating on wanting to be Valerie again. I looked down and began to see my body change into the now familiar liquid state as it started go into her arm which was lying on my chest. The flow began to quicken and soon I was engulfing her entire body, entering from all of her skin, her mouth and nose, and also her pussy. I quickly felt her athletic and shapely body become my own. I felt her hair, now mine around my neck, and the weight of her chest became my chest. I sat up slowly inwardly spoke to her sleeping mind, ‘Hey. Hey sleepyhead. It’s time to get up.’ It took a few more times to gently prod her mind awake. I felt a startled jerk go through her body.

What the hell. Oh. Brian. Wow. Waking up when you are already sitting up is a bit odd. Sorry.

‘It’s ok. I maybe should have let you sleep a bit more.’ I replied to her in my head.

No, it’s fine. What’s up?

‘I was just going to take a shower, and figured you could walk me through it.’ I replied, ‘And was wondering what you wanted to do today.’

The shower sounds great. I need one badly. As far as plans, I was just going to clean my apartment.

With that I got up and headed to Valerie’s shower. I adjusted the water temperature until it was just right, and then got in.

Oh! Brian, that’s too hot! I heard her complain.

‘I like it. I think a hot shower relieves tension.’ I replied back.

I started with her shampoo and then conditioner that I remembered her using the last time I rode along in her body. I then used the little tube of face stuff and applied it per her directions and then listened to her complain again about the temperature as I leaned into the stream of water to wash the stuff off.

I grabbed her soap and her lufa to start washing my new body off, but as soon as I got to the breasts it turned into a bit of a masturbation session in the shower. I dropped her lufa and began to play with my breasts with my left hand, and stroke my pussy with my right. As the petting increased, we both had a wonderful orgasm right there in the shower. I leaned down to get the lufa and continue with the shower. I finished lathering up my body, and washed it off, and she showed me how to “clean up” a pussy after a night of love making. Finally I grabbed her razor and a can of shaving cream she had in the shower. I lathered up my arm pits and gave them a quick shave, then moved down to my legs. When I was finished with that, I looked down to the little landing strip Valerie left above her pussy and the stubble starting to show around there. I lathered my borrowed crotch up and somehow resisted the urge to start fingering my pussy again. I began to gingerly shave the stubble off until it was just the little patch of black hair above my lips. I then got a bit of a grin on my face.

Don’t you do it Brian. Don’t you dare. I don’t want to be bald.

I took just a little bit off the topside.

Brian!

I smiled and put the razor down.

I then stepped outside the shower and grabbed a towel. I dried off my dripping body and headed into her bedroom to pick out something to wear.

I went through her underwear drawer until I found a pair of lacey white boy shorts and then grabbed a lacey white bra to go with it. I pulled the panties up until they were snuggly gripping my pussy and I felt them lift just a bit on my butt cheeks. The bra I leaned forward into, then reached behind me to snap it closed, using Valerie’s memory as a guide along with her flexible body, I did it like a pro. I then grabbed a pair of fishnet stockings and pulled them on. After that I went into her closet to grab a French maid dress I saw in there. I pulled it on, and got my arms through the holes. I felt the hem of the dress barely making it to the bottom of my round little ass. As I walked I could feel it moving around the very tops of my legs. The top of the fishnet leggings could also be seen. I then grabbed a pair of 4” spiked black heels, and stepped into them. I then relaxed and gave her control of her own body again.

‘You should probably do your own hair.’ I told her mentally.

That’s probably for the best. I heard her reply.

I felt the dress move around my legs again as she walked us to the bathroom and wiped off the mirror to see he reflection. She picked up a brush, and then paused briefly as she looked at the image of my face on her body that was reflected back.

I can’t wait to put make up on you. I heard her say with a mental giggle.

She styled her hair the way she usually does it, and then applied make up. It was so weird I almost had her stop, but I knew to the rest of the world, it was just Valerie with make up, and that was normal, so I went along with it.

After she was done in the bathroom, she started to go about the small apartment tidying up and cleaning. I just loved the sensation of the little dress swishing around her upper thighs, or the lacey little panties moving ever so slightly on her as she would bend over to pick something up, or lean against something. She washed, dusted, vacuumed, and put away all around her apartment, and before we both knew it we were heading into the afternoon.

I felt her stomach rumble. ‘Oh oh. Time for food. I’m thinking order something.’

Delivery. Definitely delivery. I know this great little Thai place that delivers.

‘You are no fun.’ I replied to her. ‘Thai sounds fine.’

She trotted over to the phone, dial a number and placed an order which the man on the phone promised would be delivered in 20 minutes. She hung up the phone, and I took control again. I walked back into the bedroom to grab my wallet and take some cash out of it.

I can pay for it. I heard her say in the back of my head.

‘Actually, you can’t pay for it. I’m in control.’ I replied, and stuffed the bills in her right bra cup.

With that I felt a few tugs on various muscles, which I can only assume was her trying to move her body, or make it respond to her commands.

Dammit. Your right. It is amazing how much stronger you are at controlling me. I heard her say.

With that, I spun back around and headed for the TV. I threw in the action movie in, and started to watch it. Before we got to any explosions or gunfights there was a knock at the door.

Brian, my robe is on the back of the door in the bedroom. Brian. Brian where are you going!

‘To get the door, silly.’ I replied in my head.

No, Brian! I’m in a maid outfit.

‘Yup.’ Was all I replied as I grabbed the door handle to Valerie’s apartment. I opened the door to see a high school aged boy looking down at a bag of food.

“You ordered a number six with…” His voice trailed off as he looked up and saw me standing there in Valerie’s tiny maid outfit. I had a hip cocked to the side and my chest pressed out to maximum effect. Valerie was having a conniption fit about it in the back of my mind, but I ignored her.

“I’ll take whatever you give me tiger.” I said in a low seductive voice back to the delivery boy.

He gulped audibly, and then extended the bag of food on shaking arms. I grabbed the bag, set it down inside the door, then grabbed the edge of the edge of the dress where it covered Valerie’s right breast and pulled it back until the edge of her nipple was showing. I grabbed the money out of her bra cup and handed it to the young man. He managed to drop it, but I quickly stopped him and bent at the waist to grab it off the floor. He was still in front of me, so all he got was a good shot down the front of my dress between my breasts. But it was more then enough to make him happy. I handed the money to him a second time and smiled sweetly.

“Thank you so much!” I said and did a little hop to make my chest shake, “You can keep the change.”

“No, lady, thank you. Any time you need anything from the flying wok you just tell them to send Andy, and I’ll have it here in 5 minutes. I Promise.” He replied as he blinked and looked me up and down again.

I smiled, leaned a bit to my left side and did that little hand wave that girls sometimes do when they are trying to be cute as I closed the door. I then scooped up the bag of food, and headed for the couch to eat in front of the TV.

Well, I hope you had fun! That was SO EMBARASSING. That boy is probably going to be telling all his friends about this now. I heard Valerie whine.

‘He might even beat off to that mental image tonight.’ I replied back.

Arrrrrgh!

I unpacked the food, gave Valerie back control so she could add sauces or spices as she saw fit, and then we sat watching the movie and eating for one.

When the movie was over I took control back, and walked her to her bedroom and laid back on her bed, leaving the maid outfit on. I reached over to her night stand and got the vibrator out again. I pulled the boy short panties down to mid thigh, and began playing with my pussy. I counted three orgasms until Valerie asked me to stop and then three more until she passed out. I had another four before I shut the vibrator and rolled over for a lovely afternoon nap myself.

I woke up to the feeling of a leg between my breasts. It was my leg, and I was doing the splits. Valerie had woken up before me and started to do some yoga.

“Wow. This is the first time I ever have ever done the splits.” I said out loud. It must have freaked Valerie out because she shuddered a bit, and blinked a few times.

“Oh, Brian. I see you’re awake.” She replied out loud back to me. “I wasn’t certain if you were still in me and asleep, or if you had gotten out and left.”

“Yeah, I’m still here. It’s weird having a conversation with just one mouth.” I teased her.

She giggled and nodded, and continued to go through her yoga maneuvers.

So what do you want to do tonight? I heard her ask in the back of my mind.

‘I figured we would get dressed up, hit the clubs, and maybe find a group of guys that wanted to have a train with you.’ I replied back in my head.

I was a long moment before I got a mental reply back, I’d rather not be made into a complete slut, but I guess you are driving. I was hoping this would kind of stay special for us.

‘Yeah, I was kidding about the train part. I’ll have to work on my sarcasm when I reply back in my mind.’ I said back to her mentally before continuing, ‘I would like to get dressed up and head out, though. Besides, we may run into an opportunity we can’t pass up.”

Yeah, that does sound like fun. She replied back, would you mind if I got ready without you so it’s a surprise for what I’m wearing?

So after the yoga I hopped out of her body to let her take another shower to clean up from the masturbation session we had earlier and get ready. I was watching TV naked on her couch while she got herself ready. I mean, why put on clothes when I was just going to head out in Valerie’s in a little bit, right? About an hour later she was finally ready, and when she stepped out she looked like a million dollars.

She had 4 inch closed toed black heels with a strap wrapping around her ankle on to match the small black dress she was wearing. The dress however, looked like someone had taken black oil and poured it on her. Two thin straps went over her shoulders, and scooped down to just above her breasts. It was form fitting as it hugged her curves heading down from there, and ended scandalously high on her legs. It also left almost all of her back right exposed to the point where if the dress would shift up or down a little bit, you would have butt cheek exposed one way or another. She had a pair of dark nylons over her legs, and a tiny black purse over one shoulder. Her hair was brushed with a side part, but it done up in tight curls, so that it barely made it below her jaw line. She had put on just enough make up so that you knew she was wearing a bit, but it actually looked very natural.

I let out a low whistle and she smiled at me.

“Wow.” I said as she came and sat next to me on the couch.

“You really think so?” She replied, “It’s just the little black dress.”

“Yes. I cannot wait to get out there looking like that.” I replied.

She stuck her tongue out at me for the briefest of seconds, and then leaned in for a kiss. I obliged her, and wrapped my arms around her, one stroking her bare back, and the other one slowly working its way up the back of her neck and holding her head so that our lips stayed in contact. Our mouths parted and I felt her tongue press into my mouth for a moment and touching mine before pulling back into her mouth. Instead of just putting my tongue in her mouth to return the favor, I began to hop her.

I could feel myself become that gooey form and start entering her. She knew what I was up to and offered no resistance. I actually think she opened her mouth wider to accommodate me better. Soon enough I was looking down at that hot little black dress on me. I felt her curled locks of hair bounce vibrantly around my thin neck, and felt my feet pressed up into the heels. I also felt the bra that was little more than taped onto her breasts, and also felt the tiny thong she had picked out for tonight.

I stood up, gently tossed my head to the side once, and ran her thin fingers through her hair to get it a bit out of my face, and then woke up her sleeping mind once more, and we were off.

I headed for a club that I knew of down town that Courtney had often talked of as being very exclusive, and only let the richest guys and the hottest girls in. I had found a cab as I wasn’t certain if either one of us would be in shape to drive by the end of the night. Being a Saturday night it was extra packed, and there was a line down the front of the building around the side. As I stepped out of the cab I remembered trying to meet up with Courtney one time while she was here, but after waiting for over two hours in line I gave up and went home. This time I just adjusted my purse, walked up to the front of the line, smiled at the bouncer, and then glanced at the door.

He smiled at me, looked me up and down, and then reached forward to unhook the barricade. As I stepped in by him, I leaned up against him and whispered a thank you in his ear while making sure that my breasts where pressed against his chest. I stepped back as he reached around me with his big bear arms to hug me.

“Have you seen Court in the past few days?” he asked.

“Um, yeah, she had a bit of a breakdown I heard. But if you want any rough sex, I’m sure she’d be up for it. She mentioned your name the last time I saw her.” I lied to the bouncer I now remembered as the guy that my ex was cheating on me with. He must have recognized Valerie as her best friend.

“Really?” he asked.

“Oh yeah, she talked about leaving her loser boyfriend to hook up with you all the time. Come in and say hi later, and I’ll tell you all the ins to get her.” I replied.

“Yeah, I’ll have to do that. Thanks Val.” He said before holding the door open for me.

Loser boyfriend? That’s you isn’t it? And you want to help him get Courtney? I’m confused. I heard Valerie’s voice in the back of my mind.

‘Well, you see, I have it on good authority from my hopper friend that this guy is pretty rough with Courtney when they hook up. I can help her out with that.’ I replied in my head.

Brian, you are almost evil.

With that I headed in and as I did I heard a chorus of people hollering that they had been waiting forever while I got to walk right in, and I gave them a little wave as I headed through the door. I might have been enjoying this a bit too much. Valerie told me in the back of my mind that I was in fact enjoying it a bit too much.

The inside of the club was loud, and dark, despite there being multicolored lights flashing everywhere. I looked around to see girls in almost nothing dancing in cages, and a large pile of people drunkenly swaying together on the dance floor with and even larger pile of people standing around the outside drinking and watching the dance floor, or making small groups on the outside.

I managed to fight my way through the sea of people to the bar and tried to order a drink, but was not having much luck until a man pressed up against my back and whispered, “They aren’t used to pretty girls trying to get there own drinks. Usually drinks are bought for them.”

With that he reached his arm up and yelled for service over the pounding of the music and the others hollering for the bartenders’ attention. The bartender noticed immediately, and headed down. The man behind me ordered a beer for himself and then pointed to me. I was caught a bit unaware, and managed to blurt out the only fruity girlie drink I really knew.

“Sex on the beach.” I said in a slightly questioning tone. He looked at me and I nodded quickly to confirm my shaky order.

The man behind me paid for both our drinks, and when I got mine I turned around and held it up for a toast with him. Our glasses clinked together as he smiled at me as I brought the straw to my lips and started to suck. I got a good look at the man who was trying to impress me. He was late twenties early thirties, dressed very well in a button up with some designer name on it, and black short hair. He had a broad face and chin with a well groomed go-tee.

“What brings you out tonight dressed up like that without a man to buy you drinks?” He asked.

“He couldn’t keep up with me sexually, so I had to let him go. Think you can do any better?” I replied. I tasted the fruity drink and thought it was far too sweet. I suddenly wished I had the beer the man in front of me was holding.

Ick, beer. No thank you. I like what you ordered. I heard Valerie in my head.

The man in front of me took my free hand, and started to head for the dance floor. I did my best to keep the little drink contained as we navigated through the people and out to the edge of the dance floor. When we got to the dance floor the guy that had bought me my drinks grabbed my hips and spun me around so that my back was to his front. He then started to grind against my back, putting his package right in my round little backside. I began to grind with him, and put the one arm that wasn’t trying to hold a drink steady behind me and onto his side to get a better feel on how and when he was moving. We ground on each other for a few songs, and I could feel his pants starting to tent behind me. I sipped on my drink whenever we weren’t moving too much, and eventually it was starting to get empty.

That’s when another guy came up to us, tapped me on the shoulder and held out another drink for me. Not really having experienced this before I took the drink and shot him a questioning look.

“A hottie like you should never be running low,” the man said. Or maybe boy was a better word for it. He must have barely been twenty. He had spikey blonde hair, and a fancy tee shirt with a lot of graphics on it, and I think he was even wearing make up.

Brian don’t drink that. He screams date rape drug. I heard Valerie’s voice of reason call out in the back of my mind.

Just then the man I had been dancing with gently held onto my shoulders and turned me so that he was standing between me and the new boy vying for my affection. They locked eyes on each other and I almost thought there may be a fist fight before they even said two words to each other.

“Piss off boy, the girl is dancing with me.” I heard the older suitor say.

“Why don’t we ask her who she wants to dance with, ‘cause from what I saw you don’t know what you’re doing.” The younger man replied.

Before this could escalate any more I moved between them. “Boys, macho bullshit doesn’t work on me. Both of you have to find someone new now.” I said as I walked away.

‘Wow. What just happened there?’ I asked Valerie mentally.

You must have been dancing the right way. She replied.

‘Or you dressed a bit too hotly.’ I replied back.

Well I’ve never had that happen before. Even with this dress.

I deposited the suspect drink on a banister that lined the dance floor as I walked off and away from the two feuding boys.

Before I could get very far I had another group of men start shouting things at me. “Hey baby! C’mon over here.” “We’ll give you the time of your life.” “It’s my birthday, you wanna be the main even?”

‘Do a lot of men really think that works?’ I asked Valerie as I held up my hands and walked by the group of drunken idiots.

Why do you think even when a guy can climb in my body and make me do things I try to get him to hang out with me Brian? The good ones are few and far between.

I made my way back to the bar, and tried to get another drink, and yet another guy insisted on getting it for me. He flagged the bartender down again, and told him, “Get whatever this sweet little thing right here wants.”

Try a captain and diet this time, it’s not as sweet. Valerie injected into my mind before I ordered.

I told the bartender that, and whipped one up quick and handed it to me before getting the money from the man to my right. I looked to him to say thank you, and caught him staring right down the front of my dress red handed. He started to say something, but I said first, “No biggie, if I didn’t want you to look I wouldn’t put them on display.”

He smiled at me and said, “Well, it’s nice to finally meet a girl with that attitude.” He grabbed my hand with his and brought it up to his mouth and kissed it. I thought the whole thing was a bit odd, but once again figured I was not the best judge of odd seeing as I was wandering about a club in a borrowed body.

Brian, he’s married. He’s got the white line on his ring finger.

‘How do you girls notice crap like that so fast?’ I replied back to Valerie mentally.

Sorry, it’s just in our DNA I guess. She replied in my head.

“I’ve got to borrow the little girl’s room. Be right back,” I told my new married friend.

With that I spun on my heeled feet and headed for the back of the club. I made my way along the outside walls, weaving my way through the crowded area. I had just about gotten there when I heard a screech and someone call out Valerie’s name. I knew the voice. I felt arms go around me a bit too tightly.

Oh no.

I spun around to see Courtney standing there with a few of her cronies standing behind her.

“Oh My God! I can’t believe that I ran into you here! I mean you never come out to the clubs unless I call you first! What are you doing here?” She asked in a high pitched scream.

Tell her to piss off Brian. I don’t mind.

“Courtney! I was just going to call you! The bouncer at the door, what’s his name again? Well, when he let me in he was totally talking about how he liked to give it to you up the ass. Do you mind giving me his number? I could sure use some of that!” I replied.

She blinked a few times not really certain what to say. Her friends behind her all started laughing but trying to cover there mouths with there hands, as if it would make it less noticeable. She spun around with a finger pointed out to say something to them and as she did that I also did a one eighty and headed for the exit.

‘Time to go. Three groups of men struck out and with her here this is the last place I want to be.’ I said to Valerie mentally.

I agree. I heard her reply.

I hit the exits and started to flag down a taxi, which pulled up soon enough. They must be looking to start taking drunks home already. I climbed in and told the driver an address. After I said it, he looked back at me through the mirror, and said “Really?”

I nodded and repeated the address before he started to drive.

Brian, where are we going? What’s at that address? I hear Valerie ask.

‘Somewhere I promise we will both have something to look at.’ I replied.

[xorg]

Chapter 9 - The Reunion

This is the ninth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

The taxi dropped me off at 1783 Hickory Street. It was pretty much right downtown. As I walked up under the buzzing neon sign and in the outer door the largest man I have ever seen in my life got up off a small stool and took one step and was standing in front of me. He looked me up and down slowly, and then said one thing. “ID”

I reached into Valerie’s small purse to pull out her driver’s license and handed it to the large man. He looked at it, looked back to me, and then handed it back as he pushed open the inner door for me.

As I walked through the first thing that hit me was the scent of stale cigars. The next was the smoke from an unknown amount of cigarettes and the previously mentioned cigars. There was a bar along the wall to my left, and to my right was a long elevated walkway with two poles and chairs set around the outside.

A strip club? A dive strip club? Valerie asked in the back of my mind.

‘The building may not look like much, but they have some of the hottest girls around working here.’ I replied back to her, ‘Plus it’s never overcrowded in this place.’

A few guys turned to look from the girl dancing on stage to me as I started to walk to the bar. I leaned up against it, and the bartender put down a glass he had been cleaning and headed over to me.

“Whadd’ll it be honey?” He asked.

“Um… Captain and diet and change for a fifty.” I replied as I dug some money out of Valerie’s purse and set it on the bar.

After I got my supplies I headed over to an empty chair by the stage and set my drink down on one side of me and my stack of ones down on the other side. The girl on stage was already out of clothes and making her way around the outer side of the stage dancing for the few men that were there. As she made her way to me I caught her making long side glances. When she finally did make it to me she grabbed me by the back of the head and shoved my face in her tits and started to shake them violently. I smelled her perspiration and cheap perfume. As she let go of my head I took a handful of ones put them side ways in my mouth and offered them up to her. She leaned down to also grab them with her mouth, which put our lips very close together. I heard cheers from a few of the more drunken men around the stage. I winked at her, and she pulled back, taking the ones with her and continuing around to the rest of the men further down.

Wow. What the hell was that? She just beat me up with her chest. I heard Valerie say.

‘Awesome, that’s what that was. You mean to tell me you are bisexual, and that is the first time you have ever been motor-boated? If you would have let me know that I would have done it with Katie’s body.’ I replied to her mentally.

Motor-boated? Is that what they call getting beat up by breasts? And men like this? I suppose, why not, men are into all sorts of strange things.

While Valerie and I were chatting back and forth in my mind the next girl came out on stage. The DJ introduced her and started her set of music. She was long haired blonde with a knock out figure in a leopard print outfit. She walked out and started her routine facing the other side of the walkway, presumably because there were more men there, but something about her caught my eye. Valerie was still prattling on about the strange things that men like in women until I said out loud, “No fucking way.”

What’s up Brian? Do you know that girl or something? Valerie stopped with the idle chatter and asked me.

‘I don’t know the girl, but either the smoke is playing tricks on my eyes, or…’ and just as I mentally told Valerie that, the girl on stage did a little spin in front of a guy to show off more of her body, and in that split second I saw Burt’s unforgettable mug on the stripper.

‘It’s Burt!’ I exclaimed mentally to Valerie.

Burt? She replied.

‘Burt, the body hopper that was in Courtney.’ I replied back to her.

Oh really!

I watched as Burt danced around the stage floor, occasionally using one of the poles like it was the most natural thing in the world for him to do. The tight leopard outfit was quickly discarded piece by piece and tossed about on stage as he worked his way around putting his borrowed body on display for the drooling men.

As he rounded the edge of the stage floor, he looked to his side and finally through the smoke saw me. I looked at him, raised an eyebrow and held up a fist full of ones. He started to laugh hard enough to miss a few steps in his routine, and almost missed the pole as he tried to swing around it.

When he had finally worked his way in front of me he got down on all fours and leaned over the edge of the stage to whisper right in my ear, “Hey kid, good to see you! Nice mount bucko! I’m glad to see you out and about!”

Instead of replying to him, I instead took a one dollar bill, rolled it up, and put it in my mouth, holding onto it with my teeth. I then rotated my body around, and leaned back on stage with the bill pointing straight up out of my mouth. Burt knew what I was after, and got up on his platform shoed feet, and looked down at my face. He took two small steps forward so he had a foot by either one of my ears, and then squatted down until his pussy was just about touching my nose. The lips of his vagina went around the bill, and I could smell his arousal as he clasped the bill tightly with his twat and slowly stood back up. I heard cheers coming from the other men around the stage again.

Wow. I’m not certain what just happened there, but to be honest, I really liked it. I head Valerie comment.

I sat back down on my chair tossed a pile of ones forward and winked at Burt. He smiled back while running his hands up through his hair, above his head, and then back down his entire body before scooping up the ones in his dainty little hands and moving onto the next guy down the way.

I sat back, took a long drink, and then heard Valerie say, there is another man in that girl? I’d never know it if you didn’t tell me. He moves exactly like a woman. And from that little stunt just now he obviously has pretty good control of her equipment.

‘Oh he knows what he’s doing alright. I’ve experienced it first hand.’ I replied back to her.

As Burt finished up and was about to walk off the stage I stood up, grabbing my money and drink and started over to the stairs coming off the stage.

“Hey, lady, I want a lap dance.” I called out.

“forty bucks.” He struck a pose, and responded while looking at me and twirling a few strands of long blonde hair around one of his fingers.

I quickly gave Burt whatever I had in my hand and then dug the rest out of Valerie’s purse. Burt grabbed me by the hand and led me over to a sectioned off area of the club with a few smaller rooms that had chairs in them. He pushed me down onto the chair in one of the rooms, spilling my drink in the process.

He wasted no time walking up to me and putting his hands on my shoulders and starting to sway back and forth making his tits shake almost as much as his hips were moving back and forth. He then pressed up against me and slid all the way down my body slowly until his head was sitting in my lap. He shoved my legs apart, exposing my tiny black thong, and I saw him lean forward and then felt him start to gently lick at my pussy through the thin fabric of my panties. I gasped out loud and I felt Valerie moan in the back of my mind. It didn’t last long, though, and he quickly stood up spun around and ground his hot, tight little ass against my lap. He moved it up and down on my tummy and thighs before spinning around again to gently lean in and kiss the small of my neck gently and then whisper in my ear, “It’ll be another fifty bucks if you want me to keep going.”

Pay the man. I heard Valerie’s voice say full of lust in the back of my mind.

“How much for the night?” I asked playfully.

I saw Burt’s brows crease in thought and he put a finger to his chin in mock thought.

“For you, just because we have history, I’ll let you take me over to the bar, and feed me drinks for a bit, and if you play your cards right, you can take me home for free.” He replied.

“Deal,” I said back, and gently pushed him off me so that I could stand up.

“That was my last dance set, let me grab some clothes, I’ll meet you by the bar.” He said as he started to walk towards a door marked ‘Employee’s only.’

I walked over to the bar, sat down at a spot a bit away from the other patrons so that Burt and I would be able to have a conversation without anyone listening in. The bartender wandered over and I asked him for two beers, one lite, and the other that I remembered Burt ordering the last time.

He no sooner grabbed two bottles and returned with them then Burt showed back up. I turned to look at his ‘clothes.’ He had just put on a 2” wide black belt which was slung across his hips at an angle and had kept his platform heeled shoes on. Other than that his mount was every bit as naked as the day she was born.

“Nice outfit.” I said to him dryly.

“Work your strengths my boy, Work your strengths.” He replied with a gleam in his eye.

He reached up on the bar and grabbed the beer I had ordered him. He squatted slightly to make enough room to rub the opening of the cold bottle up and down his moist pussy lips a time or two, and then brought it up to his lips and proceeded to down the entire beer.

“Ahhhhhhhh,” He said as he slammed the bottle back on the bar, then made a bit of a grimace and let out a belch.

Ok, yup. That’s a guy in there. I see it now. I heard Valerie say in my mind.

I motioned for the bartender to bring Burt another beer. He nodded and headed over to take care of the order. Burt grabbed the beer from him and once again flavored the top of the bottle with his mounts pussy, but this time didn’t slam it down. Instead he sat down on the stool next to me and asked, “So, Brian, what the hell have you been up too?”

“Oh, a little of this, a little of that. I spent a bit of time in Courtney getting her fucked by anything that moved. I went and picked up a hooters waitress by the name of Angie for a couple days and had fun with her and my best friend.” I said.

“Oh nice kid! Those little outfits are great aren’t they? I love the nylons.” He replied with a chuckle as he took another long drink of his beer.

“Oh, I was in an office intern by the name of Katie for a bit.” I said.

“Did you get her plowed by the boss? Right on his desk? That is a good time Brian. You have to try that if you didn’t. There is nothing better than office sex during a hard day of hopping.” He said as he looked over my head and into the distance, obviously remembering a particularly good memory.

“And I hopped Valerie here. I really enjoy her.” I said to him as I hopped off my bar stool and did a bit of a spin for him.

“Nice kid. One of Courtney’s friends right? I think I remember her. I was actually thinking about heading to her apartment after I left your place.” He said.

Eek! I heard out of Valerie in my head.

“Yeah, too bad, you missed out. I’ve got her now.” I replied and reached down to lightly caress Valerie’s breasts.

“We could always swap if you want.” Burt replied.

“No, I’m pretty happy with my mount, Don’t you like yours?” I asked.

Oh thank you thank you thank you!

“Oh she’s a blast kid. Alyssa here is one of my favorite mounts. I seem to wind up spending at least a weekend in her a month.” He said to me with a toothy grin and ran his hand down his chest between his legs and I could see him dip a finger into his wet pussy before bringing it out and sucking on his finger.

At that point I finished my beer and held my hand up for another one. The bartender headed down with two, one for me and another for Burt, who quickly downed the rest of his beer, set his empty down and grabbed the new bottle.

We clanked our bottles together, and both tipped them back at the same time. I brought my bottle back down, but Burt continued to drink until about half of his beer was gone. He finally set the bottle back on the bar, looked over at me, and blinked a few times.

“Kid, we should be heading out. I had a couple before my performance, and these one hundred and twenty pound blondes just can’t drink like I’m use to drinking.” Burt said to me.

“My place or yours?” I asked.

“My alter ego here has a roommate and a boyfriend.” Burt replied.

“My place it is. I’ll grab a cab, you get some clothes.” I replied.

“Spoilsport.” He replied as he walked while stumbling a bit on his tall shoes towards the dressing room.

He’s coming back to my place? Oh what did I get myself into?

I paid the bar bill and headed out front to flag down a taxi. By the time I found one Burt had stumbled his way out of the club and was leaning on me. He had found the world’s tightest pair of jeans and a dark black bra and the belt that he was wearing before loosely hanging around his tapered waist again. He also seemed to refuse to take off the platform shoes with the 5 or 6 inch heel, despite struggling to walk in them with the alcohol he had already drank.

I practically poured him into the taxi before we were off to Valerie’s apartment. The beer that he had chugged down seemed to all be hitting him at once. As we got back to Valerie’s place I started up the stairs and looked back to see if Burt needed a hand, but he seemed to be pulling it together, and was right behind me.

I opened the door, let Burt in, closed it behind us, locked it, and turned around to find Burt already stepping out of his jeans with the bra on the floor. I laughed, dropped the purse, and pulled Valerie’s little black dress over my head.

“Oh pastes!” Burt exclaimed as he saw my stick on bras.

I grabbed his hand and led him to Valerie’s bedroom where we both jumped onto the bed and wasted no time frisking each other. Burt pulled my thong off my soaking little crotch and it actually made a slurping sound coming off my skin I was so wet. I began to kiss Burt’s breasts and lick at his nipples which made him moan in pleasure. He in turn reached to grope my breasts and fondle them through the stick on bra. Just as I was starting to enjoy his hands on my chest he grabbed the edges of the stick-on cups of the bra and yanked hard.

I yelped in pain and I felt Valerie scream in my mind as he ripped the bra off me.

“A little bit of pain will make this feel all that much better.” He said as he pushed me back on the bed and dove into my crotch face first.

I looked down past my aching breasts to see his face buried in my pussy. He started to lick and it felt so good I had to lay my head back down on the bed. The next thing I new he was working my clit with his tongue and fingering me. I writhed on the bed like a snake as he expertly attacked my pussy. I can only assume he picked up all of these tricks while in the time spent in women’s bodies, but however he did it, I had never felt such feelings. I moaned and bucked, and pulled at my hair. At one point I clasped my thighs around his head so tight I may have hurt him, but he kept going. Valerie was along for the ride and screamed in pleasure in my mind pretty much the entire time. Every time I would get the edge of an orgasm Burt would do something to keep me right on the edge for an eternity before I finally plunged over it. And before I was done seeing stars and moons from that orgasm he had me built up to another one. It went on that way until I finally couldn’t take anymore and grabbed the far edge of the bed to claw my way away from him. I toppled over the side of the bed and laid there in post-orgasmic bliss on the carpet.

I was panting like someone that had just run from one edge of the world to the other one while their worst fear chased them the entire way. The next thing I knew Burt’s face leaned over the side with long blonde hair cascading down all around it. He just looked down at me for a while, while resting his head in his petite hands.

“How was that kid?” He asked.

“I’ve never… cum that… hard… you have… got to… teach me… how to… do that…” I replied in between panting. Valerie had long since passed out as I felt around in the back of my mind.

“Get a bit more practice in with one of these babies,” He reached down to pat my pussy gently, “and then I’ll show you the ropes.”

I didn’t even know how many orgasms I had. They all ran together and came so hard they were indistinguishable from one another. I tried to climb back onto the bed, but after sitting up my legs were as wobbly as jello. They just refused to support my weight. I clawed at the bedding and pulled myself back up next to Burt on the bed, but laid the opposite way. I reached above my head to the nightstand on the side of the bed and dug out the trusty little vibrator out of the top drawer.

I clicked it on, turned it up, and leaned over to start playing with it in Burt’s pussy. He cooed appreciatively, and spread his legs. I rolled over on top of him and took turns using the vibrator and my tongue in his pussy while using whatever wasn’t in his pussy around on his thighs, tummy, and outer pussy lips. He started to finger me again, and I began to buck my hips in rhythm with his finger fucking. We stayed at it for a long time. I could count these orgasms, but it was useless to count them we got up so high in numbers. Finally the vibrator batteries started to give out.

I tossed the toy aside and dove into the nightstand again to pull out the dildo hiding in there and thrust it into Burt. He squirmed under me as he felt the sudden fullness of a large rubbery cock thrust into him. I began to move it back and forth faster and faster, and then slowed the tempo back down again before speeding back up. As I continued this way for a few cycles I could feel him begin to try and thrust his hips down on the cock in my hand to get his much desired release, but every time he tried I would pull the dildo completely out before waiting a second and slamming it all the way back into his pussy. Eventually he began to call out unintelligible words and I knew that he was finally in the same place I was before my dive off the bed. I worked the dildo up to a feverish pace, slamming it into him all the way with as much force as I could without hurting either one of us. I felt him release and he actually sprayed feminine ejaculate hard enough that ricocheted off the dildo and my hand and coated my face and neck. I blinked to get it out of my eyes, but kept the pace up with the dildo. I suddenly felt him bite down HARD into my inner thigh as he grunted and screamed into my leg. I tried to keep the fucking up as long as I could, but eventually I just ran out of steam, and had to stop.

I rolled over exhausted. I had let go of the dildo, but it was still buried to the hilt in Burt’s little pussy. He wasn’t talking or moving. He was just lying there breathing as hard as I was. As I came down off my high from the latest round of sexual exploits, I noticed there was light coming through the windows.

I felt my eye lids flutter closed.

[xorg]

Chapter 10 - Sunday is a Day of Rest

This is the tenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I awoke to the sound of soft snoring. I blinked a few times and sat up slowly. The first thing I noticed was the pungent smell of sex. It was mostly heavy enough to drown out the smell of body odor that I was guessing came from me. I felt my chest jiggle a bit. I was sore in all sorts of places. My pussy ached the most, though. It was a good ache, and I smiled as I looked over at my snoring bedmate.

Burt lay spread eagle with the dildo still hanging out of his second set of lips. His blonde hair was completely disheveled and splayed out around his head like it was trying to escape.

I slowly worked my way off the bed and found as I stood up that my legs were almost as sore as my pussy was. I checked the clock to find it was late afternoon. My stomach growled and I felt a powerful need to release my bladder. I staggered to the bathroom and plopped down unceremoniously on the toilet. As I felt the warm stream start I also felt Valerie waking up slowly.

Ooooh. Brian. Why am I so sore? What the hell happened last night? She asked groggily.

‘Burt brought his A game and even I passed out after he was done.’ I replied to her mentally.

I’m so tired yet. I heard her say in the back of my mind.

I thought about it, and figured if I could wake her mind up while I was in her, maybe I could put her back under as well. I concentrated on putting her mind back to its sleeping state like the typical girl’s mind when I mount them.

What are you doing Brian…? I’m… so…

Suddenly she was back out. I smiled a bit. I figured if I saved her a bit of soreness from something that I did anyway, it would be better that way.

I stood up, tore off some toilet paper, dabbed myself dry very gingerly around my aching pussy, and headed naked for the kitchen. I dug through her cupboards until I found some cereal. I grabbed a bowl, spoon, and some milk, and sat down at the table to start eating. I was about half way through my second bowl when I saw Burt, still naked, walking through the doorway. Or maybe walking was a bad word for it.

“Oh Brian. I feel like shit.” He said as he looked at me and tossed the dildo in his hand on the couch behind him. He stumbled towards me until he got to the small kitchen table, pulled out a chair, and let himself topple into it.

“Yeah, my little box is used up.” I replied.

“Yes. Worth both the hang over and the aching cunt, though.” He said with a small smile.

“You want any breakfast?” I asked politely as I tapped the cereal box towards him.

“Naw, I won’t be in her long enough to care.” He replied.

“You’re going to use her all night long and ditch her without even filling her belly?” I teased him.

“Trust me, I’m doing her a favor. I’m not sure how long anything would even stay down if I ate something.” He replied before continuing, “You want to just dump there bodies right here?”

I blinked a few times before looking up from my cereal bowl.

“I was planning on staying in Val here for a bit more. She has a pretty cozy apartment, and a bunch of fun clothes.” I replied.

Burt smiled at me odd for a second, and then said, “Ok buddy. Don’t stay in her too long. Wouldn’t want to get stuck, or attached to her to much. Hey, do you mind if I dump Alyssa here, or do you want me to put some clothes on her and drop her off somewhere else?”

“Um, I could drive you to her place or something Burt.” I replied, “Let her wake up in her own apartment.”

“Naw, no good with the roomie and boy toy.” He replied, “Besides, she’s woken up in a lot of weird places before. I remember one time I dumped her naked in the back seat of a school bus about twenty minutes before it was ready to go pick up some third graders for a field trip.” And then Burt had a bit of a belly chuckle.

I eyed him up a bit and suddenly felt a bit sorry for Alyssa. Burt must have sensed it and said, “It’s not like I do it often, and besides kid, you shouldn’t get too attached to them. Your mount I mean. If they found out what we were doing, they’d have our balls in a vice. Besides, you may end up doing something stupid like telling a woman that you are a hopper.”

I almost choked a bit on the spoon full of cereal in my mouth before managing to swallow it. This time was my turn to get eyed up by Burt before I managed to say, “Yeah, who would want that. Some chick knowing that you could possess her.”

He was quiet for a few seconds before finally standing up and staggering back over to the couch.

“Well, see yeah kid. I’ll take care of her.” He said as found her bra on the floor and flipped it inside out, wrapped it around himself backwards and did up the clasps. He then spun it around and flipped the cups up over his breasts and wormed his arms into the shoulder straps.

“No, its ok Burt, you can leave her here. I don’t mind. It’ll be kind of fun to play the part of the lesbian lover to the girl that doesn’t remember getting that drunk.” I said to him quickly.

He stopped getting Alyssa dressed and looked at me before saying, “Really kid? I’d appreciate it. I have this thing I have to get to soon.”

I nodded, and he plopped down on the couch and started to immediately vacate his mount. I watched as he quickly flowed into his normal male self standing over his used up host body. I saw him stretch, and he was already moving more like a man that just had a great nights sleep in a blonde bombshell instead of a young girl with a tender pussy and a hang over.

“Hey Brian…” he started to ask.

“Sweatpants are in the bedroom to the left as you walk in the door. I also have a shirt, and a pair of sandals there. That’s two pair.” I finished before he could get the whole question out.

“Thanks man, I owe you big.” He replied as he walked into the bedroom.

He got dressed quickly, and was back out. I walked over to the door to say my farewells and he quickly hugged me, but I found out it was just an excuse for him to have my chest pressed against him and get a good pinch in on my supple ass cheek.

“I’ll call you in a few. Let me know what you’re up too.” He said as he disappeared out the door and back out into the world, looking for all intents and purposes like a completely normal middle age man.

I smiled and shook my head as I closed and locked the door. I looked around at Valerie’s apartment and decided to get cleaning. But first, I needed a maid outfit.

After digging out a pair of white cotton bikini briefs and a white cotton bra and putting them on I got the little maid outfit out. I slipped it on over my head, and pulled my somewhat still curly hair into a pony tail. I then grabbed a pair of fishnet stockings and carefully pulled them up my long shapely legs. I grabbed a pair of black shoes with a low 2” heel mainly because I was still too sore to be wandering around in anything more than that.

I started with the bedroom. I tore the bedding off the bed and piled it in the corner of the room before digging more out of the closet and using Valerie’s memory put it all back on how she liked it. I started a load of laundry with some of the old bedding in the small washer and dryer combo that Valerie had tucked away in the closet off the side of the bathroom. I then walked back into her room and picked up the vibrator, and opened it to pull the old batteries out, and put it back in her nightstand drawer. I tossed the old batteries out and made a mental note to pick some new ones up. I picked up the panties and other various clothing articles off the floor and tossed them on the laundry pile.

I then headed out to the living room to grab her dress and her purse. I put her purse on the night stand, and hung her dress back on a hanger as I thought it would be a dry clean only thing. I then grabbed some candles out of a cabinet and started a few of them going in her room along with opening a window to help the smell of sex escape its confines.

I headed back out to pick up my breakfast bowl, and decided I was feeling much better, so I mentally started to wake Valerie up. I was scrubbing the cereal bowl out when I felt a now familiar twinge of muscles as she assessed the situation her body was in as she became conscious.

Oh wow Brian. What happened? I felt her ask.

‘Well, we both felt like shit, so I decided to let you sleep it off a bit more while I cleaned up.’ I replied in my head.

Really, thanks. You didn’t have to do that.

‘I know. It’s no biggie. I don’t know what to do with your dress, and there is still laundry to be done.’ I said to her.

Suddenly I heard a bit of moaning behind me from the couch. I turned to see Alyssa starting to move around a bit.

Burt looks like he’s in a bit of pain. Valerie said mentally.

‘Actually that’s just Alyssa. Burt bailed out of her. He left over an hour ago.’ I replied back.

I grabbed a glass of water and headed over to the waking girl. She groaned a few more times before opening her eyes and looking at me.

“Oh. My head. I ache all over. What happened?” She asked.

“Well, you had a quite a bit at the strip club last night, and decided you wanted to come home with me. We made love until the early morning, and then you passed out.” I replied to her as I held the glass out for her.

She opened her eyes the rest of the way to look at the strange woman standing in front of her in a maid outfit offering her water. Despite the fact that she didn’t know me, she took the offering of water and gulped some greedily down.

When she stopped she looked back at me and said, “Um, not that I don’t appreciate the water, but I have a boyfriend. I don’t usually go home with girls, and never when I’m in a relationship. Did I get drugged? I mean, I dance at a strip club and all, but I’m not all nympho and stuff like everyone assumes.”

“There were no drugs involved last night, but I’d say something got into you. And believe me, you and I made love. My pussy is as sore as yours is, and I’m airing out my bedroom right now.” I replied.

“I don’t know how I get myself into these situations. My boyfriend is going to hate me for this. It seems like almost once a month I just go crazy and wake up not knowing how I got somewhere or what I did.” She said to me.

“He doesn’t have to know.” I assured her. “Just rest up a bit, and when you are feeling better, We’ll get you dressed up, and I’ll bring you home. You can tell him I’m an old friend from high school or something, and we wanted to catch up, had a bit too much to drink and both passed out at my place. I won’t tell him if you don’t.”

She gave me a bit of a look, but then thanked me and I headed back to the kitchen to finish the few dishes we had. Alyssa stayed on the couch for a while, and I went back once to check on her, and she assured me she was almost ready to get up. I told her it was no big deal, and she could stay as long as she wanted, and headed back to the kitchen to finish up. I suddenly heard the bathroom sink running for a bit, and then shut off, and shortly there after she came out with a freshly washed face. While she still looked a bit rough, she looked one hundred times better then when she was lying on the couch.

I smiled at her and she smiled weakly back at me. “Where are my clothes?” She asked.

I pointed to the jeans and the belt on the couch next to where she woke up.

“That’s all? A bra that I’m wearing and some jeans?” She asked skeptically.

“You have some shoes around here somewhere, I think they may be in the bedroom. I’ll go look.” I said as I headed to find them.

Brian. Get the poor girl a shirt from my closet for pete’s sake.

I looked around on the floor and found where Burt had kicked off the strappy little platform heels. I grabbed them and a tee shirt from Valerie’s dresser and brought them back out to Alyssa.

“Thank you,” she said somberly as I handed them to her, “I can catch a cab back, it’s no trouble. Where is my purse?”

“Actually, I didn’t see you leave the club last night with your purse, so it may still be there. I can give you a ride, really. Just let me throw on some normal clothes.” I replied.

Oh thank god. I half thought you were going to head out in this.

‘Oh you got off light. Calm down.’ I replied to her mentally.

I stripped out of the little maid outfit and tossed on a pair of Valerie’s jeans and grabbed another tee shirt, and the tiny black purse with my ID in it before heading back out to the living room.

“Ok, are you ready?” I asked. Alyssa nodded in response.

We headed down to the car and then we were off to Alyssa’s place. She was silent on the way home other than telling me the directions to her apartment. When we were almost there she turned and said to me, “Look, ah…”

“Valerie,” I told her.

“Ok, Valerie. It’s not that I don’t like you, I’m just mainly into guys. I only seem to go lessie when I have way too much to drink. I mean, I think you are a very cute girl, It’s just I can’t have you calling me or anything, my boyfriend is really possessive, and…”

I cut her off and said, “Alyssa, I have a boyfriend too. And while he doesn’t mind sharing me with other girls, he keeps me pretty satisfied. You don’t have to worry about me breaking up your happy relationship.”

I heard her sigh in relief and say “thank you” under her breath.

We pulled up to her apartment and she was about to get out of the car when she suddenly turned back and looked at me.

“I don’t have my keys. I hope someone is there.”

I grabbed a piece of paper and a pen out of Valerie’s purse and scribbled her cell number down on it, and handed it to her.

“I’ve got some shopping to do in the area, so if you can’t get in give me a call at this number, and I’ll swing back around and pick you up. Maybe we can do lunch or something.” I told her.

She suddenly leaned into the car and hugged me. She then hopped out of my car and practically ran to the door, and I saw her press the page button and wait for a second before hearing a buzzing sound, and grabbing the door to open it and disappearing inside it.

Strange girl. I heard Valerie say in my mind.

‘You have a guy running around in your body, and you are ok with it. Are you sure you really want to point out who is strange and who is normal.’ I asked her back.

Good point. She replied, before continuing, so what are we shopping for?

‘Batteries. I used the ones in your vibrator all up on Burt last night.’ I replied.

Wow. No wonder both Alyssa and I are so sore.

The rest of the trip home was pretty uneventful. We stopped off for some batteries, and we picked up another movie from the rental store that Valerie wanted to see. I dismounted her when we got back to her place. While she was waking up I replaced the batteries in the vibrator and started making some late lunch. We ate while we watched the movie and cuddled on the couch for a bit.

“So where are you staying now?” Valerie suddenly asked.

“Um, I’ve got a room at the inn out on 54th and Redmound.” I replied.

“Brian, you’re staying at a hotel? Why don’t you just move in with me?” She asked.

“I’m not certain I’m ready. Plus, I sort of put in my notice at work, so it’s not like I can help with rent. I also want to have some fun being a body hopper for a while. I don’t really want to commit to anything right now.” I told her honestly.

“Well, it’s not like I need help with the rent. You could stay here, and still head out when you want to. I don’t want to make you feel like you have to stay here, I’m just offering you a place to crash, a body you are always welcome to, and somewhere to put your stuff. Just give me a call once a week or maybe every other, and let me know what you are up to so that I know if I should get groceries for two for the week or weekend.” She said to me.

I gave her a long look and then said, “So you don’t care if I jump in some girl and go running around, and come back whenever. Or jump in you and go run around?” I said in a questioning tone.

“Brian, I get that you are not ready to be in a relationship. Especially after that Courtney thing, and even more so when you found out about, well, your ability. But that’s fine. A causal thing is better than being lonely all the time. And you are fun, and a good guy. Plus, it is pretty much the excitement I was looking for in my life. You have fun with whoever you want. I’m okay with it. Just don’t forget about me. Or turn me into a complete tramp.” She said with a smile.

“Okay, Deal.” I replied back.

After a while we moved most of my stuff in from my car, and put it most of the boxes in closets and some more essential stuff in Valerie’s bedroom. By this time Valerie was pretty worn out from not sleeping much and all the exertion I had put her body through the previous night and morning, so she changed into a small nightie and headed to bed.

I stayed up, watched TV a little bit, and thought about how I was going to spend my next few days.

[xorg]

Chapter 11 - Work Can Be Fun

This is the eleventh story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I awoke to the beeping of an alarm clock. I reached over to slap the snooze button, but before I could I felt Valerie slowly sitting up in bed next to me. She reached over the top of me to shut the alarm clock off, and then gracefully slid out of bed to get ready for another day of work.

I had been staying here the past few days. I hadn’t hopped anyone including Valerie in the past three days, and I was having a good time. After work I would come home, we would make or pick up a dinner and eat it together, and last night we had stayed up fairly late making love. We might have done it again sooner than that if it wasn’t for the fact that she was still sore from what I had put her body through with Burt.

I had been going to work to finish up a project that my boss wanted me to get done before I left the company. It was going well, and by Wednesday I was ahead of my self derived schedule, so I lied to him and told him my father’s condition was worsening, and I would need the next two days off, but I would be back on Monday to finish it, however long it took.

It was Thursday morning, and Valerie didn’t know it but I had plans for her as well. I heard the shower start as she began to start her day. I rolled over and tried to catch a few more minutes sleep. The next time my eyes opened it was her pecking me on the cheek to say goodbye.

Instead of mumbling anything to her, I instead reached up with one hand and wrapped it around her neck, and kissed her full on the lips. She was a bit surprised at my actions, but kissed back passionately until she began to feel my hand and mouth start to flow into her. She struggled a bit, as she was about to head to work, but quickly remembered there was almost nothing she could do to fight it at this point, and relaxed as I completed mounting her.

I went from lying in bed in nothing but my boxers to leaning over the side of that same bed fully dressed and ready for a day at someone else’s office. I felt her four inch heels and pantyhose that she had decided to wear today. I also felt the lacey boy short panties she had picked out, and how they threatened to ride up a bit on her as she moved. I felt her matching bra holding up her proud chest and keeping them in place and taming the bouncing they did when she moved quickly. I also felt the silk blouse and suit coat with matching suit skirt she had worn today. The shirt was red and buttoned up the front, and the suit coat and matching skirt were black with the skirt falling a tab below mid thigh.

I stood up in my new fully clothed body, and smiled as I thought about the day I was going to have. I tucked a few wayward strands of my now shoulder length brown hair behind my ears, grabbed my purse, and headed for work.

As I walked into the building Valerie worked at I waved to the security guard and showed him my badge as he smiled and said good morning to me. I walked past him to the lobby and pressed a call button for an elevator. One set of doors quickly beeped and opened for me to get in. I stepped into the elevator and pressed a button to head up to the floor where she worked. I watched as the doors started to close, and saw a man running towards me. I stuck one foot out so that the sensors on the door would open them back up. He hopped into the elevator just as the doors tried to close for the second time.

“Thanks for holding the doors for me,” he said to me with a smile as he pressed the button for his floor.

“No problem. I’d hold a lot more if you asked me.” I replied to him while looking straight ahead.

“Excuse me?” He asked in a surprised tone.

I turned towards him, put my hands under his suit coat and moved them up towards his shoulders as I stepped close to him. I looked him in the eyes as he looked down at me with a mixture of surprise and a bit of fear. “I get so scared in these elevators. Sometimes I just want to hold onto someone. It helps me get over my phobia. Wouldn’t you like to hold me back?” I asked him with a bit of a pout on what I knew he saw as Valerie’s lips.

“Ah… Yeah, I’d love to… ah… hold you. In the elevator I mean.” He said to me as he stumbled over his own words.

I slid my hands down off his shoulders and to his belt as I continued, “Don’t you just love public places that are actually kind of private. You feel like you can get away with anything.” I said as I moved my eyes off his and down to his crotch and then back up to his eyes.

“Um, yeah, I like elevators a lot,” he replied back with growing confidence.

“I mean, we could be doing anything in here, and no one out there would be the wiser. I’ll tell you what I’d be doing in here if you tell me what you would do.” I said in a low seductive tone.

“Okay.” He replied with a smile.

DING!

Just then the elevator reached my floor, and the doors opened.

“Well, I’ll see you around. Have a lovely day.” And just like that I walked out of the elevators. I turned to see him staring at me like a deer in the headlights.

“Wait… what’s your name?” He managed to stammer just as the doors closed.

I giggled a bit as I continued my walk to Valerie’s cubicle. When I got there I sat down in her small work space and looked around. It was a fairly typical office cubicle. She had a typical computer in one corner of her small gray desk which had a few small drawers and on top it sat a coffee mug filled with pencils and pens. All her papers were neatly arranged in stacks and little yellow sticky notes detailing each one. She had a few comic strips taped to her wall, and a plastic flower that sat on one corner of her desk. She had a few pictures of her and some family members and one of her and a friend on a beach on some vacation I assumed.

I reached over to hit the power button on the computer and at the same time thought into my mind to wake Valerie’s mind from its slumber. I felt my muscles twitch just a bit as she came back to the conscious world.

Brian! How long was I out? I’m at work? Did you make me do anything weird? You can’t be in me here! She said in the back of my head in a worried tone.

‘I sure can be in you here. I am in you here. Relax we just got here.’ I said back to her in my mind.

Oh my. This is going to be a day, isn’t it? She asked in my mind.

‘Oh, I think it will be fun.’ I thought back to her.

I let her have control of her body back, and she began her daily routine. I noticed she was a bit nervous but I also thought I would be if someone was inside me waiting to snap up control at a moments notice and do whatever they wanted. The office began to come alive as her coworkers filed in by ones and twos. A few of her work friends stopped by to ask if she had any plans for the weekend and she replied that she didn’t really know, but had nothing special planned. They in turn, shared there plans until Valerie’s boss walked by and with one look chased everyone back to their little spaces.

It was the first time I had ever seen Valerie’s boss and I have to say I was impressed. She was probably in her late forties, but she had managed to keep her body in impressive shape. She had long black dress pants on that accentuated her backside and tapered waist and hid most of her heeled shoes and feet. She was also wearing a clingy purple turtleneck sweater that helped to accentuate her flat stomach and proportion breasts. They were no where near Valerie’s size, but on her small frame looked completely lovely. She did have a fairly sharp and angular face, although I’m sure it may have been the scowl that she wore on it that made it that way. She had piercing blue eyes and small pink lips. Her hair was a very dark brown, almost black, and it was straight and went down to her mid back.

“Valerie, I need those RDE reports on my desk right after lunch. Not a moment past one o’clock. The last time I was almost late for the staff meeting because I was waiting on you. I expect better.” She said in stern tone.

“Absolutely Mrs. Meyer. I’ll put them on your desk before I leave for lunch.” I heard Valerie reply back to her while saying in the back of her mind, You bitch. Last week you were late because you took a long lunch and I could not find you to get you the reports.

Her boss nodded curtly and then stormed off to harass her next target worker.

‘Wow, she really makes you nervous,’ I thought to Valerie.

I’m not certain if it’s her or knowing that at any moment in that conversation my boyfriend could have made me say any number of things that would have embarrassed me to the point of needing a new job. She replied back mentally.

‘I haven’t cost anyone their job yet, but I see a fun way to spend the afternoon.’ I replied back.

What do you mean? She asked back.

‘You’ll see, don’t worry your pretty little head about it.’ I responded.

She got to work on the RDE reports that she needed for her boss right away, and while I was sitting back in her body watching her work I was getting increasingly bored. The morning quickly wore on and shortly before lunch one of her favorite work friends by the name of Leslie stopped in front of her cubicle.

Leslie was shorter and had long dark hair. She was dressed modestly in a long flowing skirt that almost reached the floor and a baggy brown sweater. She had pretty blue eyes and seemed to know the majority of the office gossip. She prattled on about who was doing what where with which people, and Valerie would occasionally pipe up with a comment. None of it really interested me until a few minutes before lunch she asked Valerie what her plans were, and if the two of them should head out and get a table at their usual lunch spot.

I took control of Valerie’s body and said, “Sorry Leslie, not today. I’m going to get a nooner from my boyfriend.”

“Oh, a nooner from the mystery boy. When do I get to meet him?” She replied.

“Oh, we can arrange for him to meet you very soon if you would like.” I replied.

Brian! No! You stay out of her, she is a nice girl! Valerie chimed in.

“Does he have a cute brother?” She asked.

“Not that I know of, but he has this friend that we could twosome with.” I replied.

Burt! Burt inside her? Oh Brian, no!

“Well, you just let me know when we should set the date.” Leslie said to me.

“Well, I’ll have him get in touch with his friend, and let you know.” I said back.

“Super. Have fun at lunch. Tell mystery boy I said hi.” She said as she walked away.

I waved back to her, and then looked down at the reports on Valerie’s desk.

‘Are these done?’ I asked her.

Yes. We just have to put them on Mrs. Meyer’s desk and then we can head out. Valerie told me.

‘Who said anything about heading out?’ I replied to her as I scooped up the documents and using Valerie’s memories head for her boss’s office.

When I got there the door was closed and the lights were off. Her personal assistant was just throwing a purse over one shoulder and looked to be headed out as well. I pointed at the closed office, and the assistant said, “She left early for lunch. She said she’d be back about twelve forty five.”

“I need to put these reports on her desk. I told her they would be there before I got back from lunch.” I told her.

The assistant sighed, obviously in a hurry, and grabbed her keys, opened the door, and then quickly headed off down the hallway towards the elevators. I walked into the dim office, closed and locked the door behind me, and then set the papers on one side of the large desk in the center of the office.

I spun around, shimmied my skirt up a bit, pulled my pantyhose and panties down around my knees and hopped up onto the desk.

Brian, what are you doing? Valerie asked with concern.

‘Getting ready for a nooner.’ I replied.

I leaned back a bit and used my right hand to hold myself up as I stroked my exposed thighs and pussy lips with my left hand. I could feel dampness almost immediately between my legs as I warmed Valerie up for what was to come.

Brian, this is my boss’s desk! She soon called out in my mind.

‘I wouldn’t worry about that.’ I replied and continued to arouse her genitalia.

Once I decided Valerie had enough foreplay I laid her back and began to dismount her. Soon enough I was standing in front of her body, which was on the desk with her legs hanging over the side, properly positioned for me. I was still turned on from all the petting I was doing while inside of her, so I dismounted with a hard on. I leaned forward and brought the head of my dick to her pussy lips. I rubbed it up and down to get it lubricated well before pushing a bit into her. I then pulled a bit back out and pushed back in deeper. I continued until I had completely buried myself inside her. I then leaned over her sleeping form to kiss her gently on the cheek and whisper in her ear to wake her up.

She began to move a bit and I could feel her coming to her senses, so I started to move back and forth in her pussy. I heard her breathing pick up and she moaned softly. She started to come to and looked up at me. I smiled at her as I picked up the pace, and she started to rock back against me. I felt her hands reach up and grab at my chest as I really started to hammer into her.

She began to pant with an increased urgency and I could tell that she wanted to cry out louder, but being in her bosses office meant that she had to restrain her noises. Quite suddenly she made a few quick noises like someone had hit her in the stomach. It sounded like a cross between a grunt and moan and I could tell she had orgasmed. I quickly followed after her in the next few pumps, as the noises had put me over the edge. My pumping slowed, and I sucked in a long breath.

I finally pulled out of her and she sat up on the desk, and looked around for some tissue or anything to wipe up the mess that we made on her boss’s desk. She finally found some and began to clean up as I took two steps back and sat in one of the two small office chairs in front of her boss’s large desk.

“Brian that was great, but you should be getting back in me now. I really would rather not get caught in Mrs. Meyer’s office like this.” She said as she hopped off the desk and began to work her panties and pantyhose back into place.

“In a hurry are we?” I asked.

“Yes Brian. Come on. I’m serious.” She replied.

Just then we heard a key turning in the door and Valerie ran up to me, but I held her back at the waist. She looked down at my sitting form in confusion as her boss opened the door and walked into the small room.

Mrs. Meyer was looking down at some papers when suddenly she looked up. First at Valerie, and then at me, and then down at my nakedness. She opened her mouth to say something and that’s when I popped up from my seat and lunged to her. I clamped one hand around her mouth and wrapped the other around her back so she could not get away. I turned into the liquid goo and began entering through her mouth almost immediately. She never had a chance to scream as I was soon flowing down her throat. I began to loose sense of my normal body and feel Mrs. Meyer’s form instead. I felt her feet being pushed up into the four inch heels she wore so she could be taller then all the other women in the office. I felt nylon leggings going up under her dress pants. I could feel straps up going from the top of the leggings to a garter belt circling her thin waist. I could feel her sex covered by a silky pair of panties over the top of her garter belt straps. I could feel her bra encasing her small but proportional breasts under her purple fuzzy sweater. Suddenly I could feel her long hair pulling at the scalp, and her earrings dangling, and I could see Valerie staring at me, her boss.

I blinked a few times and then said, “Your boss is wearing lingerie under her clothes. Kinky.”

“You’re inside her now? It’s always so freaky to see you ooze into someone.” She said.

“Oh I’m in firm control of Mrs. Meyer.” I said out loud as I began to look into her sleeping mind and then continued with, “Missy? You are afraid of a girl whose first name is Missy? My name is Missy Meyer. Wait. There is a reason she is wearing lingerie under her clothes. She was going to sleep with the VP of sales after the heads of staff meeting. She’s been sleeping with all the higher ups to get promoted.”

Valerie was looking at me with wide eyes and slowly shaking her head as she learned about her boss’s secret habits.

“Wait, it goes even deeper then that.” I said as I thrust one of my new hands in Missy’s purse and dug out a small memory stick. I handed it to Valerie and then said, “She had cameras set up to take pictures so she could blackmail some of them. What a nasty lady.”

“So what do you want me to do with this?” Valerie asked as she held the memory stick at arms length like it was plagued.

“I don’t know. But if Missy here gets bad, you could use it to blackmail her.” I said.

Valerie looked at me for a bit then slowly wrapped her hand around the memory stick.

“So what are you going to do as her?” She asked.

“Well, I’d love to get a test drive out of her body, and from her memories her husband is a pretty well endowed construction worker.” I said with a smile to Valerie, “I don’t see why he shouldn’t get to screw the fuck out of his wife tonight. And she keeps copies of the photos on her laptop at home. Perhaps I’ll print them out and leave them on the table for him to find when I’m done. She can deal with the hole that she dug then.”

“Well, I’d love to try and talk you out of it, but I just don’t see where it would be bad if Missy got caught.” Valerie said to me.

Just about that time my new assistant came back from lunch and walked into the open doorway of my office.

“Mrs. Meyer, you have a staff meeting in a few minutes, remember?” She reminded me.

“Thank you Jessica. That will be all. And Miss Pennington, I see you just barely got these RDE reports to me on time again. I will be noting it in your permanent file.” I told Valerie, using her last name.

Valerie looked at me dumbfounded as I walked around behind my desk and sat down in my large leather office chair. “That will be all Miss Pennington. You may leave my office now.” I said to her with just a hint of an evil smile.

She spun around and promptly headed out to her cubicle. I started to gather up all the reports from the various workers in Valerie’s department, tucked them under my arm, and headed out to where the staff meeting would take place.

By the time I got to the large conference room there were a few other department heads there. Using Missy’s memory I greeted them all and made small talk as everyone else filed in. The meeting was so boring I was having trouble even pretending to pay attention. Despite Missy’s comments to Valerie earlier I knew from her memory that she very rarely spoke during these meetings and more often then not just handed the reports in to her boss after the meeting.

Soon enough the meeting was wrapping up, and suddenly the VP of sales, a man by the name of Rich Lemere asked if I could go to his office afterwards to go over some figures. I nodded and as soon as the meeting broke up the two of us were off to his larger office on a higher floor.

We walked passed his assistant outside his door and he told her that we were going over accounting numbers and were not to be disturbed for the next hour or so. The assistant gave me a dirty look as I walked into Rich’s office behind him, so I took the opportunity to stick my tongue out at her. She took a double look at me as if she didn’t believe what she had just seen, but we were already in the office with the door closing.

I walked a few steps into the office and heard Rich closing the door and locking it behind us.

“So, what do you have hidden under those closthes for me today?” he asked with hunger in his voice.

I took that as an invitation to start stripping my new body, and quickly reached down to undo the small belt and dress pants buttons before Rich came over and helped pull my soft sweater over my head. As soon as my sweater was off I pushed my pants down stepped out of the pool of fabric at my feet as best I could while still keeping my heels on.

He whistled a bit of a cat call as I posed my body for him.

“You remembered how much I like stockings.” He said as he started to feel up my legs. I moaned slightly as I began to feel my borrowed body heat up. I could feel my nipples pressing against the inside of my bra and my pussy was starting to salivate.

“So how do you want it tiger?” I asked him, then slowly turned around and bent myself over his desk offering up my backside.

Over my back I heard him say, “It’s a good thing I took a couple little blue pills this morning.” As I felt him press himself against my barely clothed backside. He put his hands on my hips and then ran them up my waist and sides as he reached forward and leaned over me to caress my breasts.

I moved my hips back and forth a bit on the front of his pants, which seemed to inspire him to straighten back up and grab the waistband of my panties and pull them down to mid thigh. His hands then ran over my ass cheeks until I felt him run a finger up and down the length of my pussy lips. I cooed appreciatively back at him and he used that as encouragement to press a stubby finger into me. I was using my elbows to hold myself up on his desk, and grabbed the backside of his desk with my hands and used the hold I had to thrust back a bit on his finger, as if it was an unspoken way of saying “more please.”

“Horny little minx today.” He said, “Normally we have to use a bit of lube or at least more foreplay.”

I felt him pull his finger out of me, and heard Rich struggle with his belt buckle for a minute or two and then his zipper go down. I then suddenly felt the head of a thick but stubby penis press up against my bottom lips. He gently pressed his head into me, and I used my muscles to grasp it. He then slowly pulled back out, and pressed in again slowly. I was loving the feelings of getting my pussy stuffed by him. He began to slowly rock back and forth in and out of me at his slow pace and I felt the now familiar waves of pleasure coming from a pussy.

“Oh yeah baby. Fill me up.” I said to encourage him a bit, and he picked up the pace a bit.

I set my head down on the desk and closed my eyes to help my concentrate on the thrusting of the man who was filling me up. As his thrusting continued he reached forward to grab at my waist and help control my body to keep it at the rhythm that he wanted, and I just went with the flow.

He was picking up the pace now and I was building close to finally cumming. I lifted my head back up and looked to the side only to find a picture of his wife and kids staring back at me. It startled me a bit and I would have lost my rhythm if it weren’t for Rich’s hands on my waist directing me. I quickly spun my head the other way and got a view of a pen holder that was shaking with our love making and found this a much more suitable view.

He jerked twice hard and I could feel him release inside of me. In response I called out a bit loudly, “Oh yes Richie, yes!”

He hissed at me and said, “Quiet Missy. Dammit.”

He pulled out of me, but I hadn’t quite finished up yet. I stood up and could feel both my juices and his seed begin to seep out of my cunt and down my thighs. I didn’t bother pulling up my panties as I spun around to face him. I looked down to see he was still erect and the little wonder pills he had taken were still doing there job.

“Good. I’m not done yet. You lay back on the couch, I’ll do all the work.” I said to him as I pointed to the small leather couch along one wall in his office.

“What? You’ve never wanted a second round. And you’ve always finished before.” He said looking at me.

“That’s because I lied before. But today I want more. Now are you going to lie down or do I have to get physical with you?” I told him forcefully.

Well, being a male with a fully extended dick that was already wet with my pussy juices, he didn’t need telling twice and kicked off his pants as he headed for the couch. As he laid back on it I dropped my panties the rest of the way to the floor, stepped out of them, and straddled him to bring myself down on his prick. As I bottomed out on it I put my hands on his chest and began using them to help push myself up and down and picked up right where we left off on the desk.

He reached up and grabbed my waist to try and control the tempo again, but I swatted his hands away and continued our session at my speed. He didn’t know what to make of it, but kept playing along. Soon enough I was on top of a peak of sexual bliss and tossed my head back as I came, grunting a few times, and thrusting myself down a couple times harshly on him.

I looked down to see him wincing in pain and realized his head was on a hard wooden arm rest, but he must not have wanted to stop me so he just put up with the pain.

I could still feel his dick hard and inside of me, and so I looked down at him and asked, “One more time in your chair? We might as well make the rounds all the way through your office.”

He looked at me for a few long moments before nodding and making another comment towards me being a horny little minx today.

I stood up off him, and hooked some stray hairs back behind my ears, and he sauntered over to his large leather office chair and then sat down before patting his lap invitingly for me to sit on.

I stepped up to him, and straddled his chair, putting one leg over either side while holding onto his shoulders for support as I pretty much did the splits to bring my sopping little box up to his member. We were face to face and he again grabbed my waist so that he could set the speed of our fucking. I let him this time, and he began lifting my small frame and setting it back down on his dick. I used my legs on his armrests to help support my waist and lift almost all the way off him so I could get the maximum stroke off his short but wide dick. I was on my way to yet another orgasm in Missy’s body when his chair developed a bit of a squeak.

He lifted at my waist to stop me but I was too far along and didn’t want to wait for release, so I kept thrusting up and down. Whoever was outside his office was treated to a lovely REEKY REEKY REEKY sound over and over again for about thirty seconds until I finally came.

He practically shoved me off him when I finally released my grip on his shoulders and my legs went slack from the orgasm. I stumbled on my heels and wobbly post orgasmic legs as I tried to keep my balance.

“You fucking bitch!” he whispered at me in an angry tone, “If anyone knows what we are doing in here and tells my wife I’ll make sure it’s your ass.”

“You certainly enjoyed my ass a little while ago.” I replied not really caring if either one of them got caught cheating on their spouses.

“Get your clothes on and get the fuck out of my office, you whore!” he said with anger flowing out of every word.

I sashayed my way around his desk to grab my panties off the floor and carefully stepped into them, and then brought them up my shapely legs. My pussy was still leaking a combination of juices and seed, but that didn’t really matter to me at this point. I grabbed my dress pants off the floor and carefully stepped into them and brought them up around my slim waist. I buttoned the fly up and then fastened the belt before I began to look around for where Rich had tossed my sweater. I grabbed it off the floor as I headed towards his door and brought it up to my chest to cover my breasts from his sight.

I turned back towards him and said, “Hey dickhead, same time after the next staff meeting or the pictures I have of the two of us doing the nasty will be e-mailed to your wife and her lawyer. Watch who you call a whore.” And with that I pulled the sweater over my head, and unlocked and walked out his door without adjusting it to fit right or worrying about my hair or make up.

His assistant looked at me like the cat that ate the canary, but I just ignored her as I walked on by and back down to my office. When I got there I stopped at Jessica, my assistant’s desk.

“Jessica, would you be a dear and run and find Valerie Pennington for me? Tell her to come right away. Thank you.” I said and then continued into my office to sit down at my desk.

A few minutes later Valerie showed up at the door.

“Close the door and come in Valerie.” I said to her.

She did as she was told, and then took a seat on the opposite side of the desk as me and then leaned forward before asking quietly, “Are you still in there?”

I leaned forward towards her in my chair and our faces were just inches away. I almost played with her for a bit and pretended to be her boss, but quickly decided against it and instead replied, “Yup. It’s me in here yet.”

“How did the meeting go?” She asked.

“Meeting sh-meeting. They barely know she is in them, don’t listen to what she tells you. The interesting part happened after with the VP of sales.” I winked at her.

“You didn’t! You little slut! I can’t believe you went and had sex with him.” She practically giggled all the words out.

“Oh I had sex with him. Three times. In fact I’m still leaking his cum out of my pussy.” I replied to her.

“Oh Brian, that is so nasty!” She said back while wrinkling her nose in disgust.

“Well, I didn’t have a lot of time to clean up, he was pretty pissed that I was so loud. We didn’t exactly leave on good terms.” I told her.

“I can’t believe I know the office gossip before Leslie! And I get to hear it right from my boss’s mouth!” Valerie again started to giggle a bit.

“Yeah, well, I’ll do what I can to help you out.” I said with a wink.

“So what are you going to do now?” She asked.

“Oh I think I’m going to cut out early and go and spend some of Missy’s money on some hot little undies for her husband. Then I am going to give him a night that he will remember for a long time.” I said back to her.

Valerie smiled at me and said, “Well, you have fun. I expect details when you get back!”

I nodded at her and we both got up and headed for the door. I hooked my purse under my arm and then followed Valerie until we reached Jessica’s desk just outside of the office door.

“Jessica, I have some stuff that came up, cancel everything for the rest of the day, I have to go.” I told her.

“But Mrs. Meyer, You have a three o’clock with…” She started to say.

“And now I don’t. Good day Jessica.” I said over the top of her, and then turned away from her and headed for the elevators and out of the building.

I finally got to Missy’s car, and as I walked up to it I let out a low whistle. It was a brand new Mercedes Benz with all the bells and whistles. I reached into her purse for the key fob and hit the unlock button, and then climbed in. It took a few moments before I figured out how to turn the car on. It only had a start button. Apparently once the key fob got close enough to the car, it would just work for the owner.

I quickly backed out of the parking stall and headed for the mall.

[xorg]

Chapter 12 - Breaking Missy’s Bed

This is the twelfth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I had driven to the mall in Missy’s Mercedes and was walking through the large mall with purpose to find my destination and as I rounded one last corner, I saw it. Victoria’s Secret.

Every other time I had been to this store it had been to buy something for someone else. Now I had a full check book and a hot female body that needed something special for a husband pleasing night.

I walked into the store and began to circle around looking at the tiny thongs and bikini briefs with little sayings written across the ass. I grabbed a few tiny thongs that Missy’s memory told me would be about her size and then grabbed a pair of low rise bikini briefs that said “Juicy” across the back.

I then headed into the lingerie area and began poking through what they had there. I grabbed one teddy that was in leopard print and another that was white, just so that I would have two to try on. I also found the most darling little red baby doll with a matching red thong, and so that came with me as well. As I continued my look around, I found the most charming white bustier that would match the tiny white thong that I picked up from before, so I grabbed one in my size as well.

I headed for the dressing room with my arms full and started to try everything on. Most of it fit well, except for one of the teddy’s so I tossed that one aside and headed back out. I went on the hunt for a few push up bras to make the most of Missy’s small breasts. I found a few with a large amount of padding that really forced them up and together, and after another quick round in the changing room to make sure they fit, I was off to the check out area.

The bill was fairly large, but I didn’t bat an eye as the clerk told me the damages to Missy’s credit card. It was for a good cause, I told myself mentally. With two armfuls of bags I headed out of the store. I had every intent of heading back to the car and going home, but on the way I saw the shortest black mini skirt I have ever seen on a manikin and I knew that Missy would need one of those. So I took one detour into the store to pick up the short skirt and then headed back to my car.

I got to Missy’s house and after parking the car raced up stairs to her bedroom with my purchases. I unloaded the bags quickly into her underwear drawers in her large dresser and then stripped her down and headed for the large master bathroom that connected to her bedroom. I started the shower and climbed in to clean myself up before her husband got home. When I was just about finished I saw her razor and shaving cream on the side of the shower. I felt my legs and noticed I had a bit of stubble. I quickly grabbed the shaving cream and started to get rid of all of the hair below my neck. Missy had a trimmed patch of pubic hair above her pussy that I just took right off. I felt around my new hairless body in the shower, and the all the silky smooth skin was turning me on to the point that I almost started to get myself off right there in the shower, but then remembered my plan to sex up Missy’s husband, so I somehow managed to get myself under control.

I got out of the shower, quickly dried myself off and started to work on my long dark hair. I grabbed the blow dryer and once my hair was for the most part dry I started to put it up with pins, clips and hairspray. Once I felt I had it about where I wanted it I started in on my make up. I was still no expert, but using Missy’s memories I felt I did a pretty decent job. As I was finishing up I opened the cabinet along side the sink to start putting away the make up and I saw a small medicine bottle for Viagra. I smiled to myself as I took it down. I left the rest of the make up all over the counter as I walked back into the bedroom with the little bottle of pills.

I dug through Missy’s closet to find a pair of white high heeled shoes and stepped into them carefully. I then went and dug through the panty drawer for a white thong and the white bustier I had just gotten. I shimmied into the thong as I brought it tight up against my pussy, and then worked on getting the bustier on correctly and positioning myself in it.

I thought through Missy’s memory about her husband. His name was Mark. He didn’t get home until five thirty or six most days from the various construction jobs he worked on. His favorite food was pepperoni pizza. He also liked my favorite beer. I was beginning to think that outside of his wife’s body this guy and I would probably get along pretty well.

I went as quickly as my high heeled feet could carry me down to the kitchen and grabbed a phone book to order a pizza from Mark’s favorite pizza place that delivered. With that handled I tossed the bottle of pills down on the counter and headed out into the garage to grab the case of beer and bring it in the house. Missy made Mark keep his beer in the garage for some reason. I put a drain stop in the sink on one side and put most of the beer from the box in the sink. I then grabbed all the ice out of the refrigerator ice maker they had in the kitchen and dumped the ice over the beer. I would have preferred more ice, but thought it should be enough ice to get the beer cold, and I didn’t have much time so it would have to work.

With that taken care of I headed to a closet where Missy kept some fragranced candles. I pulled half a dozen out of the closet and set them around the expansive living room, and began a search for something to light them with. Nether Missy or Mark smoked, so I searched for quite some time before I finally came across a lighter in a junk drawer. I walked back to the living room, but didn’t light the candles quite yet. Instead I grabbed the remote for the large screen TV that sat along the center of there living room wall and turned it on. I search the channels for quite some time until I found a sports channel. I sat down and watched for just a bit before I heard the door bell ring.

I raced back into the kitchen and grabbed some money from a jar that was on top of the refrigerator, and then headed to the front door. I opened the door to a pimply faced teenager with a beat up baseball cap on. He stammered out the amount for the pizza, but I wasn’t really listening. I quickly grabbed the pizza box from him and shoved the cash in his hands, telling him to keep the change and then closing the door in his face.

I quickly headed back to the kitchen with the pizza, set the box down, and got some plates out. I checked the beer, and they were starting to get pretty cold. I looked at the clock and knew that Mark would be getting home any time now. I grabbed the bottle of pills and took two out. I then grabbed the rolling pin that was also in the kitchen and used it to mash up the two pills. I reached into the sink full of ice to pull out a beer and cracked it open. I held it on the side of the countertop and carefully pushed the blue dust into the open top of the beer getting most of it inside. I then carefully wiped off the top with a napkin so there was no tell tale bits on the edge of the can.

Just then I heard the front door open, and what I knew from Missy’s memory to be Mark’s voice call out, “Honey, I’m home. Was that the pizza guy’s car I saw pulling out of our driveway?”

I quickly opened the pizza box, grabbed a slice and put it on a plate, and with pizza in one hand and a Viagra spiked beer in the other went to greet my temporary husband.

As I walked around the corner I saw him standing in the door way looking out at something. He turned around when he heard my heeled feet clapping into the room. As his eyes found me I held out my arms to the side, and posed my legs a bit.

“Wow, Honey, you look great. It’s not our anniversary or something is it? Because then I forgot to get you a present.” He admitted.

“Nope. Just another Thursday, and I thought maybe if I put on something special, and ordered my husband’s favorite pizza he’d screw me on the couch while watching the sports channel after dinner.” I replied, and headed into the living room.

Mark followed me into the living room, and I set the plate with the pizza on it down on the coffee table in front of the couch and patted the middle cushion. Mark took two steps into the room and then hesitated.

“Maybe I should go get cleaned up first?” he asked.

“Oh come on, the pizza will get cold. It will be fine.” I said and patted the couch again.

He sat down on the couch and I handed him the beer. He took it from me and was taking a small sip while still looking at me out of the corner of his eyes when I reached a hand down to the bottom of the can and tipped it up, forcing him to gulp it all down before it started to spill down the front of his shirt. As he finished the beer I held my hand out for the can.

“What?” he asked.

“Give me the can. I will get you another one while you start on the pizza.” I said.

He slowly gave me the can, which I grabbed and headed back to the kitchen. I knew he was watching me as I walked out, so I put a bit of extra wiggle in my hips as I moved. I grabbed another plate with pizza on it, and two beers and headed back into the living room and sat down on the couch next to him.

I pushed the two cans over to him, and he cracked open the first one while still looking out of the side of his eyes at me. I scooped up my slice of pizza and began to eat. After a few bites I looked down at the second can and asked sweetly, “Dear, could you open my can too, I don’t want to ruin my nails.”

“You hate beer.” He said suspiciously, “and Pepperoni.”

“Well it didn’t make any sense to get a second pizza when I just want one piece, and the beer is the only thing cold in the house. Now are you going to continue to look a gift horse in the mouth, because then we are going to have a long night.” I said with a bit of attitude creeping into my voice.

With that he reached over and cracked the second can open and slid it back in front of me. I grabbed it and took a long drink before going back to the pizza. We watch the sports channel for a bit as I finished my slice of pizza and then downed the last of my beer, and checked his can to see it was empty. I picked up both cans and my plate, headed to the kitchen, grabbed two new beers out of the sink, and a new slice of pizza for Mark. I walked back into the living room, set everything down, and grabbed the lighter to start lighting the candles while I waited for him to open my can for me.

When I was finished with the candles around the room I sat back down and sipped at my beer while watching both the TV and him. He quickly devoured the second slice of pizza and started on his beer. When he set the can back down he looked over at me. I took the opportunity to set my beer down as well, and gently push him back on the couch. He let me move him easily, and I threw one leg over his lap to straddle him on the couch so that I was facing him. I ran my feminine hands through his hair and down his shoulders before scratching at his chest a few times. I then moved them down to the fly on his pants and quickly undid the catch and the zipper. While he had a look of confusion on his face he never tried to stop me or question me.

I pulled a bit on the waist band of his jeans and underwear, and in response he lifted his lower half up off the couch a bit, easily lifting my small form as well. I pulled his clothes down enough to get his dick uncovered. It was at about half mast already. I reached down and played with it a bit in my hands and used my manicured nails to lightly run up and down the length of it. He quickly stood up to his full and impressive length.

Mark was HUGE! I was glad my pussy was sopping wet from all the build up on my end, or I would have worried about needing lube. I reached up behind his head and pulled his face down into my chest. He began to lick gently on my breasts and I started to grind my cloth covered pussy up the length of his exposed dick. He reached down to pull at my tiny thong’s waist straps, but I moved my hands down to his and stopped him. Instead I just pulled the tiny piece of fabric off to the left side of my dripping little box and positioned myself over the top of his dick.

I rubbed my pussy lips a bit back and forth on his head before slowly lowering down onto his huge shaft. Even though my borrowed pussy was use to being wrapped around this dick I was still amazed at how full it filled me up. I began to gyrate my hips around on Mark’s shaft as my pussy greedily swallowed more of him inside it. Eventually he was bottomed out against my womb and I stopped squirming on him briefly and looked at him.

“Are you ready to fuck my brains out?” I asked.

“Oh yeah. You just try and hold on.” He replied back.

I started to rock back and forth and up and down and built up a tempo, and Mark quickly picked up on it, and began to match it with his own thrusts as best he could while under me. He also pulled my bustier down just enough to free my breasts from there confinement and then leaned forward to gently suck and tease my nipples with his tongue. He wrapped his arms around me and grabbed tightly onto my small backside and started to gently massage my bottom. All the stimulation was a bit much for me and I felt an orgasm approaching with incredible speed. I let my head fall back as I called out his name and came on top of him.

As I started to come down off my orgasmic high I felt him pick me up by my ass with his dick still inside me. I wrapped my shapely legs around his waist, and he took a few steps to the side of the couch before putting my back up against the wall. He pinned me there and began to slam his dick in and out of me as I used my legs around his waist and my arms on his shoulders to thrust back against him. This time I was getting slammed hard and rough, and I was eating it up. I felt Mark’s breathing pick up, and I started to mumble a few unintelligible words as the pleasure of his dick ramming in me overtook my rational mind.

I felt him jerk a bit suddenly, and felt him release deep inside me. That was enough to send me over the edge as well, and I came loudly, screaming his name a second time, “Oh Mark! Fuck me! Yes!”

He slowly leaned back off the wall, and I unwrapped my legs from around him and carefully stepped down. As I did I felt his dick slip out of me with a sucking noise. I reached down to move the thong back over my well fucked pussy, and walked out of the living room band back to the kitchen on a bit wobbly legs.

I grabbed two more beers from the sink and another slice of pizza for Mark, and returned to the living room. I set the beer down on the coffee table along with the pizza on his empty plate and noticed we had not finished our last drinks. So I picked my can up and quickly downed the rest of the can, and when Mark saw me chugging my old beer he quickly followed suit.

I took the empty can from him and headed for the kitchen again. I heard him call out behind me, “So what is all this about?”

“I’m just horny,” I said as I set the empty cans on the counter top and headed upstairs and back to the bedroom. I grabbed some tissues from next to the bed and yanked the thong off and began to quickly clean myself up a bit. When I was done I quickly took the bustier off and dug through my new lingerie choices for a new outfit.

I decided on the red baby doll and quickly worked my way into it, then stepped into the matching little red thong. I kicked off my white high heels and decided to not go with shoes at all this time. I quietly walked back downstairs and into the living room.

I sat down next to Mark who had stopped watching TV when he saw me in my new outfit walking into the room. I picked up my beer and took a long sip.

“Another outfit? Come on Missy. I must have done something special. Or you got a call from my doctor and it’s my last day on earth.” He said out loud as he stared at my tits while they were bulging out of my tiny outfit.

“I’m horny as hell Mark. I want to get laid again, and all night. No other occasion then that.” I replied.

“Well, as much as I could get use to this and would like to help you out, I don’t think I’ll have any more bullets for the gun for a little bit.” He said back to me.

“Oh, I took care of that. I spiked your first beer with some little blue pills. You should be ready to play again in record time, and it should be a long night.” I told him plainly.

“You little devil. I’m going to make sure that you get so much dick tonight you can’t walk for a week.” He replied back with a smile on his face.

The next thing I new he pounced on me and pushed be back against the couch and began to fondle my breasts and kiss up and down my small stomach and up and down my thighs. I play fought back just enough that he had to grab my small arms and pin them behind me before he got back to kissing my thighs and neck and everywhere in between.

I mock struggled just a bit more before we dissolved into some heavy petting and grinding on the couch. We kept it up for a while until I felt Mark getting another erection and then suddenly he scooped my small frame up and off the couch and carried me up the stairs to our bedroom.

I giggled a bit and swatted at him playfully as we walked through the bedroom door. He tossed me rather unceremoniously on the bed, and I quickly got on all fours and looked up at him like a tigress in heat. He began working his way out of his clothes. He pulled his pants and underwear down and off in one quick motion, and then pulled his shirt over his head. He worked outside for a living and obviously did quite a bit of heavy lifting, as his chest and arms were equally proportioned to his dick.

I spun around and offered my cute little thong covered pussy and exposed ass cheeks to him while still on all fours on the bed. He wasted no time in yanking my thong down to mid thigh and stuffing his gigantic dick in me once more. I cried out a bit in pain as he pushed into me, which made him stop and back out a bit.

“No, keep going.” I said quickly.

He continued his way in, but did it a bit more slowly, and pulled a bit out and back in every now and then. Finally he was buried as deep as he could go into my little box, and I grabbed a pillow from the top of the bed and dropped my head to it as he began to slam back and forth into me.

I screamed into the pillow in pleasure, which in turn drove him to work it harder in and out of me, and drove me to scream in pleasure more into the pillow. We continued to build until I came twice and then felt him blow his load inside me, but his dick stayed hard and he kept pumping until I came a third time.

As soon as he knew for sure that he made me cum that third time he pulled out of me and pushed me over onto my back. He wasted no time in yanking my tiny thong off completely and spreading my legs and once again slamming his dick roughly into my open pussy. It wasn’t painful this time, though as his dick was still full of our juices. He again roughly hammered away at my pussy for what seemed like an eternity, and I came a few more times before I felt him come again, but he was definitely close to shooting blanks now.

He pulled out of me again, and laid down next to me inviting me to climb on top and mount his pole. I straddled him, and aimed my pussy right at the top of his dick. He reached down to steady it with one of his hands, and just as he did I dropped down with as much force as I could and felt his dick jam into me once more.

I began bouncing roughly while clawing at his chest and calling out “Yeah baby, Yeah.” I loved the feeling of his dick slamming all the way into my pussy and bottoming out on what felt like my stomach.

I rode him like a bronco until suddenly I heard a “CRACK!” come from underneath us. I kept on bucking with wild abandon and he showed no signed of slowing down either and we heard another loud “CRACK.” This time the bed started to move with us but we kept up the pace until I came a few more times and finally felt him shiver beneath me as he came, but had no seed left to let go inside me. I rolled off the top of him and laid next to him catching my breath as he did the same. After a few minutes felt him start to move around behind me. I rolled over just in time to see him standing up and walking to his closet to pull out a large robe. He wrapped it around himself and turned to look at me.

I moaned a bit and moved my head around to loosen up my stiffening neck muscles and noticed my hair had mostly come undone and was laying around my head haphazardly. I saw Mark take a few steps over to me and then playfully swatted me on the ass, which made me squeal, much to his delight.

“I’m gonna go burn a cigar. I’ll be back in a while.” He said as he headed out the doorway.

I rolled onto my back and stretched a bit, and felt more juices leak out of my well used cunt. I decided to get up and follow Mark on a whim.

I sat up, scooted to the edge of the bed and then stood up, testing my legs to make sure they could support even my tiny frame after a fucking like that. I decided not to put any other clothes on, and just walked out of the bedroom wearing nothing but the top half of my red baby doll.

I found Mark on the back patio of their house, and I stepped through the large sliding screen door to join him on the small deck that was there. Missy’s memories told me that Mark had built it himself one summer when work was slow.

I walked up beside him and he looked me up and down slowly. I could feel a bit of a chill in the night air on all my exposed skin and on my still glistening thighs.

“So, are you going to tell me who you are and why you look like my wife’s double?” He asked.

“Oh come on dear. It’s all your wife right here. Ask me anything that only she would know and I can tell you.” I replied.

“What did she say to me in the hotel room on our first anniversary?” He asked.

I thought back and as Missy’s memories floated up in my mind I answered him. “That’s a trick question. We didn’t have enough money back then to get a hotel room or go on a trip. It was the night that I told you I was going back to work instead of starting a family.”

He looked at me for a bit out of the side of his eye and then dug a cigar out of his humidor. He then bit the tip off the back side, spit it off the deck, and proceeded to light it. After a few puffs on it, he looked back at me and said, “Ok, so how do you know all this stuff. Because my wife does not eat pepperoni. She most certainly doesn’t drink beer, and she not only would never have rough sex like that, but she would never have that much of it.”

I reached over and grabbed a cigar out of Marks humidor and held it up as I looked at him. He nodded, and so I bit the end off, and spit the small chunk of cigar off the back side of the deck. I put the cigar in my mouth and Mark struck a match and held it out for me. I leaned up to the flame and puffed to light the cigar, then filled my mouth up with the smoke before slowly letting the smoke out.

“Well, since you let me smoke one of your cigars, I suppose I could let you in on a little secret, but it needs to stay between us. It could cause me quite a bit of trouble if people knew about me. And I can cause you more trouble because you’d never know I’m there until it’s too late.” I told him as he also puffed on his cigar.

He nodded and said, “Of course. Just tonight’s activities are payment enough to keep my mouth shut. Do you know how long it’s been since I fucked my wife like this?”

“It’s been 5 weeks since you had sex with her last and a bit over 2 years since you got it more than once in the same day.” I replied in a matter of fact tone.

“I suppose you would know.” He said with a grin, “So what’s the deal.”

“Technically I am your wife. I am Missy Meyer. I can possess people. I went to work this morning as my girlfriend, who works for Missy here, and decided she would be fun to have a little adventure in.” I said as I half turned to face him, and cocked my legs and waved the hand that wasn’t holding the cigar up and down my body.

“So who are you really?” He replied.

“My name’s Brian. I think that’s enough for now.” I told him back as I took another couple puffs on the cigar.

“There is a guy beboping around in my wife’s body?” Mark asked with wide eyes.

I nodded back, and then headed into the kitchen. I grabbed a couple beers out of the sink. The ice had all long since melted, but the cans were still decently cold. I headed back out on the deck and handed them both to Mark. He set his cigar down, opened one and handed it to me, then opened the other and took a long drink before setting it down and picking the cigar back up.

“Why would you want…” he started to ask.

“Women?” I finished for him, “Well, first off they get to have sex whenever and however they want. And second, as a guy, after you blow your load you are pretty much done. With a chick, you get multiple orgasms that are stronger than a man’s, and you can keep going all night long.”

He looked took another long drink of his beer and started puffing on his cigar again. We stood there on the deck for a while as the sky went from a pale orange of a setting sun to the darkness of early evening. Occasionally one of us would move to drink, smoke, or tap the ash off the end of our cigars.

Finally Mark broke the silence, “You know, I think this is the longest Missy has ever gone without bitching at me for something in the past year.”

I looked over at him to see a bit of a smile on his face.

“Dammit Mark, you’re getting ash all over the deck, and you smell like cigar.” I said.

He started to laugh, and I followed suit a few seconds later. I watched him tilt back the beer can and swallow the last bit. He looked over at me and shook his can. I nodded and he disappeared into the house for a few minutes before coming back out with two more cans. I quickly drank the rest of mine, and took the can that he opened and offered me. He cracked his and took another long drink before asking me, “So, how long have you been doing this?”

“Actually I just found out I could a few weeks ago, pretty much the same way that you did. My last girlfriend came home acting all weird and shit, and it turns out if you can see the person’s real face over who they are in you can body hop too. That’s what they call it I guess, body hopping.” I told him as I slowly drank more of my beer.

“I’d head to the ladies locker room at the local gym if I could do that.” Mark told me with a smile.

“Yeah, I went to the strip club as my girlfriend the other night. That was a blast.” I said back.

He laughed a bit, and agreed with me.

“Hey, Mark, I do have something I don’t know if you want to hear or not, but seeing as you know about me anyways, Missy here is cheating on you.” I told him and then looked down at my beer.

“Heh. I knew that already. She’s been messing around on me for a while now. She thought she covered her tracks pretty well, and I didn’t know but I knew. She’s not always as smart as she thinks. I may just be a construction worker, but I’m not blind.” He said to me.

“So why do you stay together?” I asked him, astonished that he knew.

“Well, she likes to come home and have a husband, I think. Plus she gets to have someone on her arm at parties, and affairs are pretty much all the excitement some of the country club women get to gossip about. As far as me, well, I have it pretty good. She makes a lot of money, and I get to do what I want for work instead of what I have to, and look around,” He held his arms up and pointed at the large house behind him, and the cigars we were smoking, “I’m not exactly wanting here. Plus when we got married many years ago, we were two kids in love. Neither one of us really wants to break that up.” He told me.

“Wow. I don’t think I could do that, but I’m glad it’s working for you.” I said as I puffed one last time on my cigar, and tossed the rest in an ash tray that was sitting on the deck behind us.

“I’m not saying its ideal, but she keeps me somewhat happy, and I do the same for her. Not quite as much sex as you offer. Speaking of which, watching you stand there almost naked in my wife’s body smoking a cigar while I’m pumped full of Viagra is having an effect on me. You want to give it another round?” He asked me as he also put his cigar in the ashtray.

“Oh hell yeah! You fill Missy’s pussy up to the brim my friend, you have definitely got talent.” I said as I downed the rest of my beer and headed back into the house.

Mark followed me in and up the stairs to the bedroom. We spent the rest of the evening fucking like animals until the headboard crashed down on the bed. Mark picked it up, set it off to the side, and we went at it a bit more until we both passed out from exhaustion.

[xorg]

Chapter 13 - Catcalls and Construction Workers

This is the thirteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I woke up to a gentle shaking on my shoulder. “Hey ah… Missy… or Brian… I guess… I’ve got to head out for work.” I heard Mark say.

“Oh. What time is it?” I asked as I pried my eyelids open to look at Mark.

“Early. Life of a construction worker. I have shovels to lean against, and they aren’t going to wait for me.” He said with a smile.

“You wanna again before you head out?” I asked as I pulled the sheets down and squeezed my tits together for him.

He laughed and said, “You just can’t get enough, can you?”

“I get really horny in a woman’s body. And to be honest, you have the biggest dick I have ridden yet.” I replied.

“Well, unfortunately last night’s performance was mostly weeks of pent up frustration and enhancement pills. I don’t have another round in the chamber yet. Maybe a nooner.” He laughed, and then turned to walk out of the bedroom.

It was then I noticed he was fully dressed. He had gotten up and ready for work in the dark without waking me at all. I blinked a few times before looking over at the clock, seeing how early it was and falling back asleep.

The next thing I knew Missy’s alarm clock was beeping at me. I reached over to shut it off, and got up to start my day. Or should I say the day of Missy Meyer.

I slid my feminine form out of bed and headed for the shower. I started the water and adjusted the temperature. As I stepped in I sighed. The warm water felt great. I had just a bit of a headache and figured it was from the beer that I had downed last night that Missy’s body was not used to.

I began to wash my long hair and body with Missy’s normal soaps and when done shut off the water. I reached up for her long soft towel and wrapped it around myself before grabbing one for her long hair. I dried it the best I could before pulling out her blow drier and working on her hair with it. As it dried I ran her brush through it and eventually I was done. Not feeling real fancy today I just pulled it back into a pony tail that sat low on her head.

I walked out of the bathroom to find some clothes for today. I dug through the panty drawer to find one of the small pink thongs I had bought yesterday. I pulled it out and up my long legs until it was covering my well used pussy and the rear was snugly in place between my ass cheeks.

I then dug out a matching pink push up bra and worked my way into it. It made the most out of my small breasts. I then dug around in the drawers until I pulled out my new tiny black mini skirt and decided today would be a great day to wear it. I pulled it up my legs and over my thighs until it was just barely covering my waist, ass and crotch. I pulled out a small white short sleeved dress shirt and put it on over the top of my bra. As I buttoned up the shirt I noticed you could make out the pink bra underneath quite easily. I found a pair of black pumps with a 4 inch heel and put them on.

With dressing taken care of I teetered back into the bathroom on my heels to put on just a touch of make up. I applied a very light coat of pink lipstick, and then did up my lashes with some mascara. I felt that was enough, and kept the makeup very light.

I grabbed my purse and headed downstairs. I felt a bit run down and as I walked into the kitchen I saw why. Mark had left a pot of coffee out, and while normally I was not a big coffee drinker, Missy’s memories told me she needed a few cups before she could even function in the morning.

I poured myself a large travel mug full of the stuff and headed out to my car. I popped open the door, sat down, tossed my purse over to the passenger’s seat and drank some of the warm brown liquid before swinging my legs in and closing the door, and starting my morning commute. I never had a car with heated seats before, but after driving Missy’s car I was definitely getting spoiled very quickly.

I parked in her usual spot and headed in to the office. I pulled the badge out of my purse to show the security guard on my in the doors and saw his reaction to my outfit. I smiled at him as I walked by.

After riding the elevators to the floor where Missy worked I stepped off and headed towards Valerie’s cubicle. Along the way I would walk past various employees that worked under Missy, and while I could see them looking at the odd attire I had dressed her body in, they all busied themselves as there boss walked by and tried not to look me in the eye.

As I rounded the hallway corner I could see Leslie in front of Valerie’s cubicle opening. I walked up quickly and tired to copy the tone I heard Missy use yesterday to her employees.

“Leslie, are you done with the cost analysis for the Stranos project yet?” I asked her.

She turned quickly to look at me. I was still around the corner, so Valerie could not quite see me yet. “Um, almost. I can have it on your desk by noon, if you need it that early.” Leslie stammered.

“Is Valerie helping you with it? Because otherwise I don’t see how you being here is helping that analysis get on my desk by noon.” I told her sternly.

“You’re right Mrs. Meyer. I was just letting Valerie know that the RDE report format may change, but I’m sure she will find out for herself soon enough,” and with that she turned and practically ran back to her cubicle.

I stepped around the corner and into Valerie’s cubicle and leaned back against her desk before saying quietly, “I can’t believe much everyone is afraid of Missy.”

Valerie looked up at my face, then back down at what I was wearing, and back up at my face.

“Wow Brian, subtle,” she said quietly with a smile, “I would have had to ask if it was you after how you chased Leslie away, but now that I see how you dressed, I can tell easily.”

“Do you like it? It’s new. So are these.” And with that I pulled up the front of the mini skirt I was wearing to show her my tiny pink thong.

“Ok, that’s more then I ever wanted to see of my boss, thank you.” Valerie replied as she held up a hand over her eyes.

I put the mini skirt back into place, and then said in a loud voice so that others would hear, “Well Alright then Valerie. Good Work. Make sure you keep it up.”

I then spun around on my heels and walked out of her cubicle and down to my office where my assistant was typing at her computer. I walked by her and into my office and sat down at my desk, and turned on the power to the computer. Jessica walked in a few moments later and looked at me hesitantly.

“Good morning. Is something on your mind?” I asked as I looked up at her.

“Um, you had an appointment yesterday with the Todd from globaltech that I couldn’t reschedule for today. The earliest I could get was Tuesday next week, and he sounded a bit grumpy about being rescheduled at the last minute. You had two appointments this morning, but the one with Rich from sales is cancelled. He head is assistant call yesterday afternoon and he didn’t sound happy. The other meeting is with Wendel Corp on the far side of the city for ten thirty at there office. Other than that, your day is pretty open.” Jessica said as she went through “my” to-do list.

“Thank you Jessica, that will be all for now.” I told her and she excused herself.

I looked around a bit before turning back to the computer. I logged on using Missy’s username and password. I checked through her e-mail real quick. There was one from Rich about our activities yesterday and my odd behavior and how displeased he was. I left that one in her inbox so that Missy could read it after I was done with her body. There were a few other e-mails that were simple answers, so using her past experience as a guide I just did what I thought she would do. I then wrote a letter to the head of HR about Valerie praising her for her hard work on the RDE reports, and recommended her for a raise.

I then heard a small knock on my door. It was Valerie. I motioned for her to come in, and she stepped into my office and closed the door.

“Brian, everyone’s talking about Mrs. Meyer’s wardrobe today. It’s hilarious.” She said as she sat down across the desk from me.

“Oh I’d imagine there will be more gossip coming up for Missy.” I replied.

“How was your night? Any juicy details for me?” She asked.

“I stopped off at the mall to pick up some lingerie, which I have to do in you soon by the way, and picked up some outfits. I wore them for her husband Mark last night. I spiked his beer with some Viagra, and so he didn’t have much of a choice but to perform. He has the biggest dick I’ve ever seen. It was amazing. He did guess that I wasn’t his wife, but seems to have no issues with me bombing around in his wife’s body, although I suppose there isn’t really much he can do about it. We smoked some cigars, and then went back at it until we broke there bed.” I told her plainly.

“You broke her bed?!” Valerie said to me unbelievingly.

“You want to stop by after work and see it?” I asked her.

“Um, no thank you. Speaking of after work, what are your plans?” she asked.

“Oh, I think I’ll meet back up with you tonight at your place. I’m not quite done with Missy here, but I’m not going to do another sleep over. Unless you wanted to do something else?” I said.

“No, that works for me. I’ll see you at home then.” She got up to leave.

I stood up quickly and walked around the desk to face Valerie as she prepared to leave. I wrapped her boss’s arms around her small waist and pulled her to me. She looked me in the eyes before I leaned in for a kiss. I could tell she didn’t really know what to do. She knew it was me, but the fact that it was me in her boss’s body must have been difficult. Half way through the kiss she must have gotten over her initial hesitation because I felt her hands rub across my breasts over my shirt and bra.

We kissed a few more times while I got my chest fondled and in return I reached down to slap her on the backside lightly. Eventually we broke away from one another and she opened the door and headed out of my office and back to work.

I looked over at the clock and realized it was about time to head out for Missy’s meeting at Wendel Corp. I walked back to my desk, shut off the computer, and grabbed my purse just as Jessica walked into my office to remind me about my meeting. I nodded to her and then headed out to my car.

I drove across town to the meeting, parking in front of the small building, and headed in the front doors. As I walked up to the front desk the girl sitting there gave me a long look. I noticed and put a bit more wiggle in my hips.

“Can I help you?” she asked with a bit of attitude in her voice.

“I’m here for the 10:30 meeting. I’m Missy Meyers.” I replied.

“I’ll let Mr. Bresh know you are here. Please take a seat.” She told me and pointed to some chairs in the entrance area.

I headed over and sat down in a chair. I purposely let my legs stray open a bit as I sat there, and could see an occasionally office person walking by do a double take at me sitting there. The receptionist cocked an eyebrow at me, but I just smiled and waved at her, and she in response rolled her eyes and went back to whatever she was doing.

Mr. Bresh, who I knew from Missy’s memories soon came around the corner with a few folders in one hand. He walked towards me with purpose until he looked up from the folders and saw what I was wearing, sitting in a chair with my legs spread a bit, my pink thong on display for everyone to see.

“Mrs. Meyers, good to see so much of you.” He stammered out, “I mean, see you so often.” He tried to correct himself.

“It’s good to see you again as well. You can call me Missy.” I said as I stood up and walked towards him.

He offered me his hand to shake, and I walked past it and wrapped my arms around him, putting one hand on his back and the other a little lower. He backed away from the hug quickly and said, “Follow me please.”

We walked through a few hallways until we got to his office and he tossed the folders down on the large conference table which was positioned in front of what I guessed was his desk.

“Now, Mrs. Meyers,” He started.

“Missy” I corrected him.

“Eh, Missy, like I told you last time, we would love to do business with you, but you want our diodes are a price that we just can’t get down to. If you want a cheaper model that doesn’t quite have the same response time, we can look at dropping the price.” He told me as he pulled out a chair on the opposite side of the conference table as me and sat down.

Instead of pulling out a chair and sitting down across from him, I went around the table and pulled out the chair next to his and sat down while leaning towards him.

“Well, at least you’re willing to deal Mr. Bresh.” I said.

“You can call me Herman, if you would like, Missy.” He replied.

“Herman, that’s a lovely name,” I said as I leaned closer to him.

“Thank you,” He said and pushed his square glasses up his nose a bit and leaned a bit away from me, not certain what to make of the situation.

“Well, I just know that my company likes your diodes the best,” I said as I reached down and started stroking his leg before continuing, “But we really need your best performance. You want to give me your best performance, don’t you Herman?”

“Y…Y…Yes.” He stuttered.

“Well, that’s just super Herman, because I want your best performance, and I think I deserve it. I mean, we can argue about price all night long, can’t we Herman? But that just doesn’t leave much time for anything else that we would want to do at night, does it Herman?” I asked.

“N…N…No.” He once again stuttered.

“Maybe we have something else you want. Something you can use,” I told him in his ear as I grabbed one of his hands and moved it to the inside of my thigh and continued, “Is there anything that you are interested in Hermie? I can call you Hermie can’t I?”

“Yes. I mean, Yes,” He gulped.

“Oh Hermie, that makes me so happy. I like it when you make me happy,” I started to stroke his inner thigh and watch his pants begin to bulge out, “I knew you wanted to make me happy. I knew you wanted this deal to work, even though there would be a bit of give and take from both of us. You know what I mean Hermie?”

“Yes…” He stuttered again.

I climbed onto his lap from my chair and pulled his face into my chest and ground a bit up and down with my crotch against his swelling khaki-covered member.

“We should sign now Hermie. Won’t you sign the papers so that we can have real fun, Hermie? Please. For me?” I asked.

“Uh… I need…” He started to say.

“Oh, I know Hermie, I need you too. So badly.” I replied, “But we have to take care of business before we take care of business.”

“I… I… Ok, where do I sign?” He finally relented.

I reached behind my back to the folders he had laid out on the desk and grabbed the contract off the top. I pulled it in front of me and covered my chest with it, then reached into Herman’s shirt pocket to pull out a pen and hand it to him.

“Just sign wherever you want Hermie. Use your big pen on my chest.” I told him.

That got him charged up. Before I knew what was going on he was shooting through the pages signing wherever he could find a spot for his name. After a few minutes he pulled the booklet of pages off my chest, and declared, “Done!”

“Oh Hermie, what do you want to do now? I didn’t have anything planned.” I cooed to him.

He reached for his belt buckle and started to undo his fastener. I in response got up off the chair, turned my back to Herman, and leaned forward over the conference table. I knew my short skirt was riding up a bit from our play time on the chair, and also knew that left my pink covered pussy on prime display. Herman wasted no time in standing up as well, and yanking both his underwear down then mine down as well.

I marveled at how easy it had been to get him to sign the contract for a much lower price than he wanted, but before I could think about it too long I was brought back to my current situation as Herman brought his dick up to my pussy.

While I had been grinding up against him, and it had made me a bit wet, I wasn’t overly lubricated yet. However that didn’t matter much as Herman was no where near as big as Mark.

He began to push into me, but couldn’t keep a decent rhythm, and a lot sooner than I was ready for he let go inside me. I felt his dick pulse three times and felt his cum fill my belly.

He fell back into the chair, and I stood up and walked over to a box of tissues by his desk, the whole time with my panties at half mast. I cleaned myself up a bit and turned to look at him. He had a contented smile on his face.

“Yeah, how about that.” He said.

“Well, at least we got the diode price agreed on.” I replied.

He opened his eyes and looked over at me just in time to see me gingerly tugging my panties back up into place under my skirt. I looked up at him and shrugged, “Don’t worry. We can practice again when the contract needs to be reworked.”

With that I walked over to the table, grabbed the contract he had signed, along with my purse, and headed to the door.

As I grabbed the door knob I turned back to look at him sitting in the chair, still breathing a bit heavy with his pants half way down and said, “Don’t worry, I can show myself out. I remember the way.”

With that I was headed out. I smiled and waved at the receptionist, who just rolled her eyes at me again. I got outside to my car, tossed the contract and purse on the passenger side and sat down in the passenger seat.

As I closed the door and fired up Missy’s Mercedes, I realized I was still horny. Very horny. That little session with Herman had opened the flood gates and I wanted release. I thought briefly about just fingering myself right there in the parking lot, but then noticed it was very close to lunch time, and according to Missy’s memories Mark’s latest job was fairly close by.

I pulled out and headed that way, driving like a woman with a purpose. I needed to get fucked.

About ten minutes later I was pulling up to a construction site. I pulled my car off the road and into some dirt, and as I shut the car off and tried to get up and out of the car, I noticed why women prefer pavement while wearing four inch high heels. I also noticed the work outside the building had stopped as half a dozen men put down there tools and watched as I spread my legs to find stable footing before finally being able to stand up and out of my car.

I started to hear cat calls and whistles. I looked up and smiled at them, then carefully walked up to one guy that had more than a few missing teeth and asked him if he had seen Mark anywhere.

“Yah. He’s working inside today. Ya need sumtin from him?” He asked.

“Yeah, I need something from him alright. I’ll try not to wear him out to bad before I give him back to you guys.” I replied.

I once again started to make my way through the job site to the door carefully, holding my arms out for balance in my tall shoes. I heard cat calls and whistles behind me again as I picked my path. I got into the shell of the building and wandered around through half finished rooms for a while before I found Mark. He was doing something with a hammer drill and noise covered my approach as I walked up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. He must not have noticed it at first, because he was concentrating on his work, so I tapped a second time.

This time he yelled out, “WHAT?” as he let go of the trigger on the drill and started to turn around.

When he saw me there, he looked me up and down, and said, “Missy? What the hell are you doing here?”

“I wanted to have lunch with my man.” I replied.

“Lunch?” He asked skeptically.

“Maybe more, if you’re feeling up to it,” I said as I patted his inner thigh.

“Yeah, ok. Let me finish up these couple anchor holes and I’ll be right with you. Meet you at my truck. It’s parked on the backside of the building.” He replied as he got right back to work.

I carefully walked my way out of the building through more debris and out a hole in the back of the building and looked at about twenty trucks with different names and paint jobs. I quickly dug into Missy’s sleeping mind and found out which truck was Mark’s and made my way over to it while trying to avoid the large piles of construction material.

A few minutes later Mark came strolling out of the side of the building and walked over to the truck. He opened the door for me and helped me climb into the passenger side. Before I could sit down, however, I had to brush off about a weeks worth of chip bags, Styrofoam coffee cups, and other miscellaneous pieces of garbage. Mark had walked around to the driver’s side and opened his door to climb in before I even had all the crap brushed off my seat.

“Oh, sorry about that. Normally Missy never comes to visit me at work, and after work when I’m cleaned up we always take her car.” He said as he sat down and started the truck.

“It’s fine. I’ve sat in worse. Just not in a thong.” I replied.

He smiled at my comment as he threw the truck roughly in reverse and began to back out of the makeshift dirt parking lot and out onto the street. He then looked over at me as he shifted the truck into drive and said, “Where to?”

“A hotel.” I said with a smile.

“Whoa, calm down there girlie. There is no way I’m going to be able to keep up with you on an empty stomach. Let’s fill up first. Where do you want to eat at?” He asked again.

“Um, let’s see. There is a hooters about ten minutes from us. There was a waitress there that was my second hop,” I said with a bit of a gleam in my eye before continuing, “Isn’t the Boom Boom Room serving lunch now? I haven’t eaten there. I could try that. Or there is a great steak place on thirty-Sixth Street up ahead if you’re not into scantily clad women serving you food.” I replied back.

“Eh, never much for hooters unless I’m watching a game and drinking beer. There food just isn’t that great. I’ve never been to the Boom Boom Room either, I didn’t know they had food there. If you’re talking about Antonio’s for steak on thirty-sixth, it doesn’t open until three, but they do have great steaks.” He replied.

“Let’s try the Boom Boom Room then.” I replied.

Mark nodded and off we were to a strip club that just started serving lunch. It was about fifteen minutes before we were walking through the front door of the Boom Boom Room. After the bouncer opened the door for us we walked in and sat down at one of the round tables off to the side of the main stage. There was already an impressive number of men sitting around the stage with money in there hands or in front of them, and two girls up on stage shaking whatever they had to get the money away from the men.

It wasn’t long before a young woman wearing nothing but a black G string and black high heels came to take our order. Mark wanted a large steak, and I told our waitress to being me a smaller portion of what he had ordered, cooked the same way. It turned out Mark and I even liked our steaks done the same way. I watched Mark stare at the waitress’s ass as she walked away until he caught me looking at him.

“Ah, sorry,” He said, slightly embarrassed.

“Oh don’t worry about it; you don’t have to apologize to me. In fact, if you want you can pick out one you like, and I can wear her for our lunch date if you want. We just have to make sure that Missy here gets back to her car.” I replied.

“Oh no. I’ve got a sex crazed wife in a mini skirt. I can screw some stripper anytime. My wife craving my dick like chocolate is something special to me.” He said as he moved a hand over to my inner thigh and slid it up until he was feeling around on my pink thong.

“Mmmmm,” I moaned and slid a bit lower in my seat while spreading my legs just a tad more to allow him more access.

I looked around at the dancers and the waitresses and other patrons as my mount’s husband began to work his fingers under my panties and tease my pussy lips. I could feel myself responding as my equipment began to salivate. Mark kept up the playing until he noticed my breathing was starting to come in shorter pants. He then decided to work his fingers inside my little cunt and started slowly pull them inside and out of me. He also took the time to finger my clit just a little bit, and with the stimulation and build up he had been doing so far, it sent me right over the edge. I felt the orgasm first in my toes and it built up and washed over my entire body right up to the tips of my hair. I sagged down in the chair and my legs went limp which Mark took to mean he had done his job well.

My eyes were closed from the orgasm and I left them closed for a bit as I felt the warmth of the after orgasm slowly subsiding until I heard a girl’s voice ask, “Is she ok?”

I heard Mark reply, “Oh she’s fine. Thank you for the drinks, we’re both good.”

My eyes shot back open to see the waitress who had returned with our drinks eyeing me up. She must have known what happened but didn’t want to say anything else. I felt my face flush a bit as I pulled my legs back together and sat with my back ram rod straight in my chair.

“Why didn’t you tell me she was on her way over?” I said in a quiet voice as I leaned over to Mark and whispered in his ear.

He began laughing and then said, “You know you even blush a bit like her. It takes a lot more to make you blush, though, like publicly getting off, but it looks the same.”

I shook my head slowly at him in disbelief and took a sip of my soda.

For the next hour and a half we watched naked girls dance, occasionally putting money out for them at our little table, and drank a bit of soda and ate our steaks. Mark even took a few folded bills and put them in my thong one time as I got up to go to the little girl’s room. I kept them tucked in there for later, even after I was done in the bathroom.

Finally he looked at me and said, “Well, it’s about time. I should be getting back. It’s been a blast.”

“What? No! Come on! You promised me some fucking!” I said to him loud enough that the people around turned to look at us.

In a hushed tone he said to me, “Calm down, Missy. You already got off once today.”

“And I want to get off again. Are you going to help me, or do I have to find someone else to help?” I replied back in an equally hushed tone.

“I have to get back to work. I can screw you as long as you want tonight.” He replied.

“I was going to head out in the early evening and get back to my girlfriend. Please Mark? I’ll make it worth your while. You can do it to me anyway you want. Any hole. Promise.” I said with a bit of a pout.

“God you even pout just like her. How did you know that always works? I suppose, you have all her memories. Fine. Let’s go back to the house.” He replied as he stood up.

I jumped out of my seat and excitedly began clapping, once again getting much attention from the rest of the club.

We left the club, stopped quickly back at the building site so Mark could let his boss know that he had an emergency, but his boss knew what was going on. I drove my car back to the house and Mark showed up a few minutes behind me.

He chased me up the stairs with an amazing amount of vigor and finally caught up to me at the edge of the door way. He easily picked up my small frame and tossed me over his shoulder so I was looking down his back, and kicking my legs by his face. He swatted me hard on my exposed ass cheek and said, “Stop kicking, damn it.”

He then tossed me down on the large bed and yanked my shoes off, throwing them over his shoulders. He then rolled my skirt up my hips a ways until he found the waistband of my panties. He started to tug on them and I lifted my tiny backside a bit so that they would pull of more easily. The money he had stuffed in there earlier fell out as he did so.

“Hiding cash from me?” He said in a mock-scolding turn.

“In the last place you’d look.” I replied, equally as playfully.

With that comment he slapped me roughly on the outside of my ass cheek, which got him a high pitched yelp out of me. He stood up just long enough to undo his pants and yank them down around his feet before grabbing my calves and pulling my ass to the edge of the bed. He then spread my legs as wide as he could with out causing me large amounts of pain, and jammed his already hard, huge cock into me. I wrapped my legs around his torso and hooked them together behind his back. He began to really slam into me and I could not only feel his ball sack slapping my ass cheeks, but hear it as well. I started to see stars as he filled me up to the brim, and I was starting to wonder if this was what bull riding felt like. I clawed at the bed underneath me as I came and called out Mark’s name, but he showed no sign of stopping. I heard noises and grunts, but began to loose my awareness as I concentrated on the dick slamming into my cunt. I wasn’t certain if the earth was shaking under me, or if that was just Mark muscling the entire bed around. I came again to his rough love making and still he kept going. I stopped grasping at the blankets underneath me just long enough to grab at Mark’s chest. I dug my nails into him to the point where I think I may have hurt him, but he just kept pounding away at me. I was well on the way to my third orgasm before I felt him thrust twice quickly, give out a guttural groan, and then felt him blow his load inside me. As I felt that, it sent me tumbling me over the edge of another orgasm and I came once more as he suddenly collapsed on top of me.

“Get off me Mark, you’re crushing me. I can’t breathe!” I said as I tried to push him off me using my tiny feminine arms.

He rolled over off of me and said to the ceiling as he panted, “Sorry, It was just the best sex. Best I’ve ever had. Ever. Fucking amazing.”

I looked over at him and suddenly noticed we were lying at an angle.

“What the fuck?” I asked suddenly.

“You didn’t notice? We broke two of the legs of the bed just now. How did you not hear them snapping?” He asked.

“We did a number to this poor bed.” I said out loud.

“Yeah, Missy is going to be pissed.” He said while again staring up at the ceiling.

“Just tell her you know about the blackmail pictures she keeps on the computer with the office guys she screws around with on them. That should get you a pretty decent bargaining chip.” I said also to the ceiling.

He didn’t say anything back, so I laid there quietly for a bit. Finally he got up and headed for the shower. I didn’t feel like getting my hair wet again, so I skipped taking one as well.

Instead I rolled my skirt back down and went down to the kitchen to get something to drink. Mark showed up about ten minutes later wearing just a towel. I smiled at him and asked, “Ready for another go?”

“You are insatiable.” He said.

“mm hm.” I replied back and started to lean a bit over the countertop, showing him that I had not bothered to replace the panties, and my pussy was still sopping wet with our juices.

He walked past me into the kitchen and grabbed something out of the refrigerator. I was about to stand back up and see what he had gotten when he placed one of his large hands on my upper back and pressed me forward over the counter. I next felt something pressing up against my vagina lips. He didn’t bother with any foreplay or teasing motions, and just started to push it into me. I tried to spread my legs as wide as I could while still keeping my toes on the ground. After a few strokes I noticed the chill on whatever he had shoved inside me. It was getting uncomfortable, but I wanted the stimulation it was providing enough that I didn’t say anything. It felt wide and had small lumps on it, and definitely made an excellent dildo, that was for sure.

I set my head gently down on the countertop and began to rotate my hips as Mark fucked me with whatever was in his hand. I was panting again before I knew it. He began to thrust with one hand and stroke my thighs with his other hand. I came hard, and screamed out for more, so he kept going and I kept screaming more.

Eventually I asked him to stop, and he let go of whatever was inside of me, but left it inserted in my wet little love box. I reached around behind me to gently extract it, and once I pulled it out I brought it up to my face and saw a large green cucumber covered in my pussy juices.

“I never knew why Missy liked cucumbers so much, I guess now I do.” Mark said from behind me with a low harsh laugh.

I reached up and pulled off my shirt, and then reached behind me to unclasp my bra. I pushed my shoulders forward and shook my upper body until my breasts freed themselves from there confines and the bra fell forward to the floor. Then it was my turn. I walked over to the fridge, opened the door and leaned in. I could feel my nipples stand out instantly from the cold air as I grabbed what I was looking for. I shut the door and turned towards Mark, who was staring at me intently wondering what I was up too.

I pulled the cap off the chocolate squeeze bottle, tipped it upside down, and began to cover my exposed tits in a thick coating of dark, sweet goodness. When I was done I held my arms apart, and looked at Mark invitingly.

He came over, got down on his knees, which put his face at the perfect height, and began to lick, suck, and nibble my breasts. I could not get enough of the sensations so as he started to get close to finishing one breast and went to the other, I recoated the first.

Eventually he grabbed my waist, and lowered me slowly to the floor, and then grabbed the chocolate bottle out of my hand and began to squeeze the syrupy mixture out all over my body. He traced it past my stomach, over my inner thighs, and down one leg. He then made a large show off licking and teasing me everywhere, and just when I couldn’t take it anymore he pulled off his towel to show me he had recovered his appetite for sex.

Being screwed on the tile floor was not the most comfortable experience, but Mark put his hands under my head and upper back to make it somewhat better, and as soon as he had his mammoth penis all the way inside of me again, I began to feel the floor less and less.

We spent the rest of the afternoon on the floor, with him feeding me small bits of sweet things, and licking me, and screwing me until I noticed the sun was starting to set. I gently pushed him off me and was about to stand up when he asked what I was doing.

“I have to get going. I told my girlfriend I’d be back home tonight.” I replied.

“Are you heading over there with Missy?” He asked.

“Well, unless you have some clothes and want to call me a cab.” I replied.

“I have some extra clothes if you think they’ll fit, and I can drop you off, if you want. I don’t mean to sound weird or anything, but I’d kind of like to know the guy that was running around in my wife.” He said.

“Uh, yeah, sure,” I said as I slowly stood up.

Mark could hear the uncertainty in my voice and said, “Hey no worries man, I had a blast these past couple days.”

With that I nodded and walked upstairs to the bedroom. He grabbed some jeans and a tee shirt and held them out for me before grabbing some clothes for himself. I took the clothes he handed to me and tossed them on the badly damaged bed and then laid down on it. I concentrated on leaving Missy’s body and soon felt myself begin to flow out of her. As I reformed myself at the foot of their bed I looked down at Missy’s body. Her hair was a messy, and her body was still covered in places with chocolate and her thighs were still shiny with a combination of Mark and Missy’s juices.

I quickly pulled on the jeans which were a little large, but usable, and then pulled the tee shirt on. As I turned around I saw Mark staring at me openly.

“That was something else.” He commented.

“Yeah, I’m still getting use to it, to be honest.” I replied.

“Come on, I’ll give you a lift.” He said, and without another word we headed for his truck.

Once we were driving he had a few more questions for me and I didn’t mind the small talk.

“So, how long will she be out? She won’t remember anything?” He asked me.

“I’d guess she’ll be out for a few hours. Maybe the rest of the night because it’s late. That much sex takes a lot out of a girl. She won’t remember anything.” I assured him.

“You didn’t get her fired or anything, did you?” he asked.

“I don’t think so… I even got a guy to sign a contract for her in the company’s favor. It’s amazing what a mini skirt and a push up bra can accomplish.” I told him, “But the HR people may have a discussion with her about her work attire.” I finished with a smile.

“And the sex is that much better in her?” He asked blatantly.

“Well, good sex is good sex Mark, but for every time you came I usually came twice, sometimes three times. Plus, you can’t get off with a vegetable. And it’s just a different feeling. As a guy, you kind of feel it go off, that’s it, you know what I mean, but as a woman, you feel this huge build up. Every thrust makes its own wave of pleasure until you just feel like your entire body is ready to explode. And then you get little after shocks of the orgasm as you come down. Plus, if your lucky, the guy is still pounding away at you, and you get brought right back up. Or you are going at it with a chick, and the two of you just suck and fuck all night long.” I said with a smile.

“Sounds like a good time.” He said.

“It doesn’t suck.” I replied.

About then we got to the front of Valerie’s apartment building, and Mark pulled up next to the front door. As I was about to get out I saw him extend his hand out to me. I took it and he gave me a monster hand shake that squeezed my fingers to the point of hurting.

“It’s been a hell of a fun couple of days. Here’s my card with my cell number,” He said as he handed me a card with his other hand, “Just let me know if you ever want to do it again sometime.”

I took the card and nodded as I got out of the truck. Mark pulled off and I headed up to the front door and pressed the call button to Valerie’s apartment number to let her know I was outside. A few moments later the door buzzed and I quickly grabbed it and pulled it open.

I took the stairs up to her apartment and turned the door knob. She had unlocked it for me. As I stepped in through the door I noticed a familiar odor. It was the sent of sex. More specifically it was the sent of Valerie’s sex. The musk was thick in her entrance way. I walked in two more steps and looked to the couch.

She was sitting there completely naked with three fingers shoved greedily into her pussy. She turned to look at me, and instead of seeing her pretty face, I saw Burt looking back at me.

“Hey buddy. I wanted to check out your little ride here. I didn’t get a chance last weekend, and now that I’ve sampled a bit I have to say that you know how to pick your women.” He said as he continued to finger Valerie’s pussy.

“Burt. This is a surprise.” I said to him as I closed the door and headed over to sit next to him on the couch.

“Yeah, well, you know how much I like to hop around. You know, not really have any roots tying me down.” He said as he pulled his fingers out of his pussy began to pat my groin gently.

When I didn’t try and stop him he sat up, turned and threw a leg over my lap, and sat down so he was facing me while rubbing Valerie’s wet sex against my jeans and her exposed breasts against my chest. He used her familiar hands to reach around my neck and run her fingers through my hair.

“Brian, I have to talk to you about something.” He said to me.

“What’s up Burt?” I asked.

“Why would you let Valerie know that both you and I are body hoppers? That’s not good Brian.” He replied.

[xorg]

Chapter 14 - Getting to Know Each Other

This is the fourteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

Burt stood up suddenly from my lap and slapped me hard across the jaw. My head swung to the side, and I blinked a few times trying to clear the stars from my vision. I turned back to look at him just in time to catch another one of his slaps with my right temple.

“Ah! Burt, what the fuck!” I cried out loudly as I quickly brought my arms up to shield my head from anymore of his blows.

“She knows us Brian. She knows what we are! Hell, for some reason she even has memories from when you hopped her! You don’t see how this could be bad! Not just you, either, but me and everyone like us! A reveal is one thing Brian, but what the hell are you doing here?” He yelled at me.

“I’m just having fun. Like you told me to do. I was lonely, looking for someone to talk to, and she found out, and she liked it. She wanted me to hop her. She asked me too. She’s bi and so I would come back in girl’s bodies, too. I didn’t mean to make any trouble for you, but we ran into you at the strip club. She liked how you used your body that night.” I started to spew out words in an apology to him.

“That doesn’t explain how she has memories of what we did while you were in her.” He said as he put his tiny hands on his tapered waist and began tapping his foot.

“I found out that if I try hard enough I could wake her mind up while I’m in her. I am still in control of her body, but she gets to ride along, or if I relax completely she can still move her own body.” I replied.

“Why would you even try that Brian?” He asked.

“I don’t know. She asked if I could. I told her we could try it. To be honest it was fun with her riding along in her own body.” I said.

Burt seemed to calm down a lot. He brought his hand up to his head and ran his hands through his long hair, and pulled a few stray strands back out of his face. He paced a bit in front of me tapping a finger into his lips as he thought. I moved my jaw around a bit to work out some of the pain, and rubbed my temple.

Burt looked down at me and said, “Sorry about that. I guess I got a bit over excited.”

“You think?” I replied.

“Don’t lip off yet, bud. You are not out of shit creek. I realize that you didn’t mean anything harmful by what you did, but that doesn’t mean that other body hoppers will. You can’t go around telling everyone about us Brian. Someone will talk. And waking a girl’s mind up is a big deal for us. Especially if people start to find out about our kind.” He said and then paused to walk around while in thought a bit more.

“Also, if some body hopper wanted to go after you, they could use Valerie here,” He motioned up and down his stolen body, “to get back at you. They could hurt her to get to you, or anyone who knew about your powers and wanted to blackmail you, could threaten her. I know you have feelings for her, just like I know she has feelings for you. But you aren’t just a normal guy anymore Brian.” He continued.

“I guess I didn’t think of it like that.” I replied as I looked down at my feet.

“You didn’t think period.” He said back to me, “How many others know about you?”

“Valerie knows, and my friend Dave. Oh, and the girl I was just in, Missy, her husband Mark figured it out, too.” I said.

“You haven’t been a body hopper three weeks and everyone you’ve come in contact with knows already? Jeez Brian, c’mon.” He said as he threw his feminine hands up in the air obviously displeased with me.

“Burt, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anything by it, and Dave won’t talk. Neither will Valerie, and I’m pretty sure Mark won’t. He seemed like a good guy.” I said.

“He seemed like a good guy?” Burt asked with raised eyebrows.

I gulped a bit as I thought he might slap me again. Instead he just turned around and walked to Valerie’s bedroom. As I saw him walking, I noticed he moved just like Valerie. In spite of the situation I smiled a bit as I watched her naked body disappear into her bedroom and realized that my first fight with my girlfriend happened while a guy was using her body. I got up and followed Burt into the bedroom. He was laying back on the bed, legs spread, and it was then I noticed that Burt had a bit of a small smile himself.

“So are you mad at me?” I asked as I looked down at him on the bed, and watching him slowly trace circles around my girlfriend’s nipples causing them to stand out.

“I’m not over it yet, but I’m hoping you’ll make it up to me.” He replied and spread his legs a bit more.

I pulled off my jeans and shirt and got onto the bed next to him. He used Valerie’s manicured nails softly on my stiffening penis until I was at full attention, and then laid back so that I could begin fucking him. I went slowly at first, and would occasionally stop for a few seconds before continuing until he was almost perpetually on the edge of an orgasm. Then I would hesitate for a few moments when I knew he was close. I kept him panting and wanting and calling out for more for quite a while until finally I could also no longer take anymore. The next time we built up to the edge of sexual bliss I just kept going until I felt his legs shake and his pussy spasm and grip my dick, and felt his well done nails dig into my back.

I rolled over and looked at him, with a half smile and said, “How’d I do.”

“I just can’t stay mad at you bud.” He replied with a bit of a belly laugh that made his tits jiggle.

“I’m glad the make up sex made up for it.” I said with a chuckle.

“Well, its funny how that works with me, but I just have a few more questions. I mean, I can understand why you would tell your friend. I told one of my friends. It’s great to show up with a girl’s body, screw, and leave. It’s good for both of you. And I can understand a reveal in a wife’s body. Some rare guys just know their wives, and notice when something is out of place. But why tell Valerie? And then stay here? You could be anywhere. Doing anything or anybody. Why get a girlfriend? You’re a body hopper. You should be out doing whatever you want.” He asked me.

“I am out doing what I want. You said it yourself, Val has a great body. Plus she lets me run around, so it’s not a big deal. That and she is pretty good with her tongue when I bring a body home. Or if I want to go out and get a body, but need camouflage, I can use her. Kind of like a Trojan horse. Or if I want to ditch while we are out at a bar, but don’t have any clothes, I can just hop into her. And she likes it.” I replied.

“Really?” He asked.

“Really. You should drop by when she’s not hopped and meet her. She’s a pretty cool girl.” I said.

“I bet she doesn’t fuck like I do, though.” He said, and rolled over on top of me, and began licking my still flaccid penis until it began to come back to life. My dick stood up quickly once more, and Burt used his nimble body to crawl up and sit down on it. I felt Valerie’s familiar vagina encase my dick, but under new direction it felt a bit odd. Burt used her pussy muscles to clamp down tightly and then began to work slowly at fucking himself on me.

We had sex a few more times before we both passed out on the bed. Burt collapsed right on top of me, and it felt odd to have Valerie’s perfect little body lying on me, but to see Burt’s mug attached to her face. I didn’t look at it long before sleep overtook me as well.

I woke up before Burt and gently slid out from underneath him. I grabbed a pair of my sweatpants out of the drawer and put them on, then headed for the kitchen. I dug through the refrigerator and pulled out a few things to make some breakfast as I knew Burt would be as hungry as I was after our escapades last night. I pulled out a few frying pans and was just about to light the burners when Burt came walking out of the bedroom, still inside Valerie’s heavenly little body, and still completely naked. He stretched raising his small arms high above his head and yawned, then pulled the hair out of his face and tried to tuck the slightly tangled mess behind his ears.

“Sleep well?” I asked him.

“Oh, like a well fucked woman.” He replied with a grin.

“I was just about to make some breakfast, but I noticed we don’t have any eggs. Val must not have made it to the store before you hopped her.” I said.

“Don’t worry. I’ll go right now and pick some up quick. You get started on the rest, I’ll be back in a flash.” He said and turned to walk back into the bedroom.

I turned on the burners and began frying up some bacon and getting some bread out to make some toast when Burt walked back out from the bedroom. He was wearing some black pumps with a 4” heel and a tiny black miniskirt along with a very thin white cotton tank top shirt, and from the way his nipples were poking through the fabric, I knew he had no bra on. His disheveled hair was pulled back in a simple pony tail, with quite a few strays that he had missed in his quick change.

He waved to me as he walked over to the couch, grabbed Valerie’s purse off the coffee table and headed out the door. I just shook my head, and wondered what Valerie would say when she found out about this.

I went back to cooking, and before long was worried about burning the bacon. I started up some sausage just because I wanted to keep the burners going. After another forty five minutes I decided I would just eat what I had made as I didn’t want it to go to waste. I grabbed some juice, sat down and began shoveling food into my mouth. When I was done I had enough time to wash the dishes and actually began to worry about what Burt was doing with Valerie’s body. I wondered if maybe I should have said a bit more to him, either the other night or this morning about her.

When I finished cleaning up I went into the living room and with nothing else to do but wait, sat down and turned on the TV. Just as I sat down, the door opened. I heard the familiar sound of heels coming in through the door way, and as I turned around I said, “About time you got back here…” and then stopped mid sentence as I looked at Valerie’s real face.

“Brian, I think I got body hopped by someone else!” She said as she did her best to run to me on the couch in four inch heels before dropping along side of me and continuing, “I was coming home from work Friday night. There was man standing down the hallway from my apartment door. When I started walking up to the door he said he was your friend, and said he wanted to talk a minute. The next thing I know I’m waking up in a bathroom stall at the grocery store! I’m not wearing any bra or panties under these clothes, Brian! My vagina is sore, and it feels like he used it!” She said in a panic.

I reached up and gently stroked her hair. “Valerie, you did get body hopped,” at this point she looked at me a bit accusatorially, and I continued, “No, it wasn’t me. I came back from Missy’s and found the hopper from the strip club in you.”

“Oh no Brian! What if he made me do stuff! Have sex with random guys! Or run down the street naked or something!” She said in a full blown panic.

“Valerie, the only guy you had sex with was me, and the only place you were naked at was your apartment,” I told her.

“You had sex with him using my body!” She said as she used a small fist to pound into my chest, which hurt a lot less than Burt slapping me on my face.

“What did you want me to do?” I asked.

“Get him out of me!” She replied.

“How? Beat him up? That would be beating you up.” I replied.

“Well… I mean… I guess I see your point.” She said finally calming down a bit.

“If it’s any consolation, it was good sex with your body. He enjoyed it too.” I said, and she hit me again, more playfully this time.

“Hey, you wanted more excitement in your life.” I reminded her.

“Yeah, I just didn’t think my body would become the community bicycle.” She replied dryly.

“I wouldn’t go that far, it’s only been me and him.” I said to her.

“So what happened? Where is he? How long was I hopped?” She asked suddenly, looking at me with questions pouring out.

“I came back from Missy’s place and he was masturbating in you on the couch here. He yelled at me for letting a woman know I was a body hopper. He was also not pleased that I wake up your mind while I’m in you. Apparently I’m not being secretive enough. So I probably shouldn’t be telling you this,” I said with a smile before I continued, “You only lost a night. It’s Saturday morning. He left to get some eggs, and that’s the last I saw of him. To be honest I was worried he was doing something with your body, too.”

“Well, that would explain why I woke up to the sound of a girl beating on the bathroom stall door in the supermarket.” She said, before adding, “And thank you for worrying by the way. Oh, and remind me to wash the couch later.”

“Yeah, about that, Valerie, Burt said we have to be more careful from now on. He’s worried that other hoppers or people would use you to get to me. I have to be honest, it almost makes me worry to stay here, and continue this with you.” I replied.

“I’d understand if you wanted to go Brian. I wouldn’t like it, but I’d understand. I really like you. I guess I’m willing to put up with a bit of weirdness to keep you around.” She said as she leaned forward to give me a small hug.

Suddenly there was a loud knock at the door. Valerie and I looked at each other before both heading to the door. Valerie was in front and looked through the peep hole before pulling back and opening the door.

“Can I help you with something?” She asked the beautiful blonde woman standing outside of her door.

“You already did, sweetie. I had a blast getting your pussy stuffed last night, but now I’m hungry, so if I can get Brian to start cooking up some of this food, that would be great.” Burt replied to her.

“Oh it’s you.” She replied as understood why the blonde girl was talking to her like that, and took a step back and out of the way so that Burt could walk into the apartment. He was wearing the body of a young woman, probably about nineteen or twenty, with blonde hair that dipped just below the shoulders. She had a white long sleeved tee shirt on with light blue lettering across the front that contained her amazingly perky full C cupped chest. She also had on a short jean skirt and some flat sandals. What I could see of her legs and the rest of her body she had a nice bronze shade on her skin that told me she must tan a lot. Her nails were painted a shiny light blue that matched her shirt.

Burt handed me the bag of groceries and winked at me, before asking, “Whadda think?” and doing a quick spin around so I could see his mounts nicely rounded backside.

I nodded at him, and then headed for the kitchen to start cooking some breakfast again. I turned on the burners and put the frying pans back on them, as I dug out the eggs from the shopping bag and some more bacon from the fridge. I saw Burt and Valerie follow me in and both girls began to eye the other up.

“Hey, next time you head out in my body, do you think you could maybe toss on some underwear?” Valerie asked the blonde.

“Is that an invitation to let me borrow your body again?” Burt asked with a smile.

Valerie gulped, and then said, “Well I’m not saying that I’m absolutely against it. I just really don’t like waking up in a public restroom with no panties, a mini skirt, and no idea how I got there.”

Burt reached his hands up under his mount’s skirt and began to shimmy back and forth as he pulled his panties off. He then stepped carefully out of them before offering them over to Valerie, “Here, take mine. I don’t mind. And as far as ditching you in a rest room, I was the one that woke you up. I know Brian has a soft spot for you, so I wouldn’t let anything bad happen while I borrowed your body.”

“Ew. Yuck. I don’t know where she’s been.” Valerie replied as she looked down at the tiny white silk panties.

“Well, you should take them and say thank you, because I could still jump in you and head down to the corner and give you quite the reputation. Not to mention I got a blonde because I know you like them, and Brian was bragging about your tongue last night and I want to give it a test drive.” Burt replied to her.

With that Valerie took the panties from Burt’s outstretched hand and hesitantly stepped a foot into each leg hole and then pulled them up and under her skirt, wiggling a bit until she got them to sit right and then asked, “There, happy? They feel a bit wet, to be honest, it’s a bit disgusting.”

“Well, I’m usually horny when I hop a woman, and when I get a young one full of hormones, well, it doesn’t take much to make me moist. Sorry. But the good news is you don’t have to worry about catching anything. Stephanie here has only had sex one time, it was with her now ex boyfriend, and they used a condom. She was shopping for chocolate chip cookies to help with the break up pain when I, or should I say we, bumped into her.” Burt said.

About this time I motioned for them to sit down, and started to dish out the food. As they sat down on opposite sides of the table I dropped a plate full of eggs and bacon in front of each one.

“Oh thank you. I’m starving. I feel like I haven’t eaten for a day.” Valerie said.

“It’s been about that,” Burt responded, to which Valerie stuck her tongue out at the young woman sitting across the table from her.

“I’ll put that to good use in a bit.” Burt said back to her before beginning to shovel food into his mouth.

Valerie ate more gracefully, but I could tell she was hungry. I fried up a few more sticks of bacon and two more eggs and just as they were both looking for more I was dropping seconds on their plates.

Once breakfast was done we just left the plates and headed into the living room. I sat on the couch and Valerie curled up next to me while Burt sat in a small chair that was a few feet away.

“I guess, I should introduce myself, I’m Valerie, by the way.” Valerie said as she held out her hand to Burt, “But I’m guessing you’re already pretty familiar with me.”

Burt leaned forward and shook Valerie’s outstretched hand gently with his small hand, and replied, “Hello. I’m Burt. I’m not a natural blonde, so I hoped one for you. I’m also not normally this petite.”

Valerie giggled a bit at that comment before saying, “Well Burt, It’s nice to finally meet you when you aren’t using me to screw my boyfriend, or when he is running my body and I pass out early from you two going at it.”

“The pleasure is all mine, but enough talk, I’m still horny. What do I have to do to get you away from him and over by me?” Burt asked her.

He proceeded to reach down to his waist and pull the shirt up and over his head, while his generous cleavage bounced a few times as the shirt cleared his breasts. He then stood up and undid the buttons at the front of his jean skirt and let it fall down into a puddle at his feet before stepping out of them.

Valerie looked at me, and I said, “Hey, you said I could play around, so it wouldn’t be fair if you couldn’t as well,” and with that she was also stripping out of her tiny white tank top and pulling the black mini and borrowed panties to the floor.

Burt walked over to her and wrapped his arms around Valerie’s waist and leaned in for a long and passionate kiss before his hands migrated south and came to rest on Val’s small ass. Valerie reached behind Burt’s back to expertly undo his bra strap, and as his chest pushed the tiny piece of clothing off his torso and down his arms Valerie began making her way to the bed room while pulling Burt behind her. She didn’t have to tug on his arm that hard before both girls were in the bedroom. I got up and walked to the doorway, and leaned against the frame as I saw two women laying on the bed making out passionately while exploring each others bodies with their hands.

As I stood there Valerie looked over at me, and then Burt also noticed that I was watching them.

“Don’t let me stop you.” I said as I held up my hands.

“Girl time, sweetheart. We’ll call you when we are ready, thank you.” Val said to me as she motioned with her hands for me to head back out to the living room area.

“Sorry Brian, you’ve been dismissed. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure I don’t ruin her for men to badly so she may still want to have sex with you occasionally.” Burt said as he went back to kissing Valerie’s shoulders.

With that I smiled, walked back out to the living room, and started watching TV while listening to the moaning and panting of two girls over the sound of the show I was watching.

Burt and Valerie went at it for just a bit over and hour, and when they finally came out both had big smiles on their faces, but no other clothes on their bodies. Valerie came and sat on one side of me, and Burt dropped his petite little ass down on my other side.

“Ok, you were right, bud. She knows the ways to please the pussy.” Burt said as he began watching the TV.

“Your friend is amazing Brian. He is every bit as good as after that night in the strip club. I just can’t seem to go as many rounds as when you are in me, though.” She said.

“We could fix that I suppose.” I said to her as I kiss her small pink lips and tasted Burt’s borrowed vagina on her lips.

“Actually you might not have time. You have to go with Burt and pack.” She told me.

I raised an eyebrow questioningly at her, and then over to Burt who had a devious grin on his face. I looked back over to her, and saw the same smile on her face.

“Ok, what gives?” I asked.

“Well, you see, I made Val a promise. I’d always make sure that if I went out in public as her, I’d have panties on if I could borrow you for a bit. You see, I thought you were ready to bust out on your own, but after seeing what you’ve been up to for the past three weeks, I think you need a bit more supervised training, and I have just the event…” He paused briefly before continuing, “No, not an event, more like a time honored body hopper tradition that will help you to learn how to get in an out of a body without blowing your cover. And the flip side is, if you don’t learn anything thing, I promise both of us will have a great time anyway.” Burt said with a smile as he placed one small hand on my chest and began to pat my stomach.

“Up up up!” Valerie said as she shooed me with her hands once again.

I got up with Burt and both him and Valerie headed back into the bedroom. I tried to head in and get more details on what I had been traded for, but when I got to the door Valerie tossed a tee shirt at my face followed by two shoes. I quickly pulled the shirt on and then sat back down in the living room to pull the shoes on. By the time I had done that Burt came out of the bedroom and walked towards the apartment door, motioning me to follow.

When I got to the door I turned around and Valerie was right behind me.

“You have fun, ok? I’ll be here when you get back, and I want all the stories!” She said as she pulled my face down to hers and gave me a long passionate kiss.

“What the hell? I don’t have any other clothes. Where are we going?” I asked.

“No clothes won’t be a problem bud. Stephanie here has a roommate named Molly that will look perfect on you. And both of them are leaving at six in the morning on a flight to sunny Florida. You and I are going on Spring Break.” Burt said with a smile as he started out of Valerie’s apartment and down the hall.

I smiled as I wondered how the hell I got roped into this one, then followed Burt’s jean skirt clad ass down the hallway and off to his dorm room to meet my ride.

[xorg]

Chapter 15 - Getting There is Half the Fun

This is the fifteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I flipped my new long black hair out of my eyes for the hundredth time that day and uncrossed and then re-crossed my long legs. I looked around and Burt noticed I was once again uneasy.

“Relax buddy. You’ve been on edge since we got on the plane. Order a vodka and tonic from the flight attendant.” He said as he looked over at me.

“I can’t, Molly here is only twenty years old.” I replied to him as I looked over at him reclined in his large plush seat.

“This is first class my friend. They don’t card. I’ll get you one. You just sit there and look pretty.” He said.

Burt was still wearing Stephanie’s body. He had her long blonde hair parted in the center and was holding it out of her face with a pair of sunglasses sitting on top his head. He had insisted we dress our borrowed bodies for the beach as soon as we stepped off the plane, so you could see some strings from his bikini top poking up above the neckline of his tight white ladies polo tee shirt. He had also dressed her in a small frilly cotton mini skirt that was also white, and to complete the outfit had put on some 3 inch white heels.

I was wearing Stephanie’s raven haired roommate named Molly. It had been easy enough to follow Burt up to the small dorm room the two shared and once the door was closed it was only a few moments until I was in complete control of the pretty young ladies body and life until I decided to move on. It had been a whirlwind of activity as we had both pulled all of the two young girl’s clothes out of their bags and repacked the smallest outfits, and hottest swimsuits, and replaced anything respectable the girls had packed with sex toys we found in their hidden spots.

I had dressed Molly in a small bikini as well, and covered that with a short jean skirt and a surprisingly tight little pink hooded sweatshirt that her memory told me she had gotten at Victoria Secret. I had my sun glasses stuffed in one of the small pockets the front of the shirt had to offer on either side of the zipper which I had left scandalously low. For foot wear I had grabbed a pair of knee high black leather “fuck me” boots with a five inch heel that I just had to wear the moment I saw them, even though I don’t think they matched my outfit.

Burt by now had flagged down the flight attendant and ordered a screwdriver for me. As the flight attendant walked away he stared at her skirt covered ass and said, “It’s a shame that we don’t have time to pop out of these girls and let her initiate you into the mile high club, bud.”

I grunted back at him and looked out my window at the clouds below. Burt sensed something was still bothering me.

“Oh cheer up bud. How much better can it get? Two stolen college girl bods, tiny swimsuits, and beaches full of guys expecting wild and crazy, and most of all, horny women. What are the three rules of beach sex that I told you to remember?” he asked trying to lighten my mood.

“Um… first rule is when you are having sex on the beach, make sure you have a towel down, and do it doggie style because if you lay on your back, you’ll end up with a sandy vag.” I said.

“Excellent. Number two?” Burt replied.

“Make sure you put sun tan lotion on. Make sure it is everywhere, because you never know when you will be spending an hour on the beach naked and burnt titties hurt a lot. If I have problems I can feel free to ask you for help, and you will make sure that lotion gets rubbed on my breasts and pussy very well.” I recited while looking up at the ceiling.

“I didn’t think you were paying that close of attention. What’s number three?” Burt asked as he twirled a few strands of blonde hair around his pointer finger.

“Watch out for people with cameras when you are screwing in broad daylight, as it can lead to a reveal.” I told him calmly.

“Nice. What’s number four?” he asked with a large grin.

“You didn’t say anything about a number four.” I said back to him with a questioning look on my face.

“Have fun. Have as much sex as you can. It’s spring break; Spreading their legs is what these girls would normally do. Well, maybe not quite as much as us, but you know they are going down there to be crazy.” He said.

“Yeah, I just feel a bit bad spending all this girl’s money, and stealing her vacation from her. I wouldn’t want someone to do that to me, you know?” I told him.

“Brian we are not spending all their money.” Burt replied while rolling his eyes.

“Bull. You upgraded us to first class tickets Burt. You called the dive hotel they were staying at and canceled the reservation, and got us a top floor room at another five star hotel.” I said with a bit of an edge to my voice and then continued, “These pour girls are going to wake up on some beach without knowing how they got there, with their credit cards maxed and half dressed.”

“You know Brian, you worry about the girls you hop. You are with out a doubt the most conscientious hopper I have ever met when it comes to your hopped girl’s well being. I think that may be what I like most about you. But you still have a few things to learn. I’ve been hopping college girls for spring break since I found out I could body hop. The girls that I found my way into on any given beach sometimes spent their entire vacation so drunk they didn’t remember the parts that I wasn’t in them any more than the parts where I was in them. The other thing you don’t know is that I didn’t use the girl’s money. I have a rather large amount of money in the bank from when I liquidated all my assets because I didn’t need them anymore. I upgraded the plane tickets and the hotel room from that rather large nest egg. Oh, and I extended their vacation for a week. So we can mess around in them all week, and then find some other girls to hop, and they will still have a week for themselves down on the sunny beaches, and then get to fly back first class.” Burt told me with a smug look on his face.

I blinked a few times then smiled over at Burt and said, “Okay, I guess you got me. You thought of everything. And I guess Valerie did tell me to go and have fun.”

“You damn right she did.” He said as he smiled back at me and then continued, “So you just remember, if you don’t have fun or can’t keep up with me, the deal I made to her about the panties in public places is off.”

Just then the stewardess came back with my screwdriver. I held it up and Burt grabbed his drink from the tray in front of his seat and we clinked them together in a celebratory cheers gesture before I downed the entire glass in large gulps. I held my empty glass up to the surprised flight attendant and said in a perky voice that fit my young host, “I’m going to need another one of these please, a bit heavier on the vodka. Thanks!”

As the stewardess took my empty glass to refill it Burt motioned me to lean over to him and said, “Perhaps we can still get you into the mile high club the easy way. I’ve got a couple of young men back in the coach section that have been looking through the curtain to get glimpses at us. What do you say we both sashay our way to the bathrooms in back and see if we can get them to follow?”

I nodded and we both got up and walked carefully towards the back of the plane. Burt walked by first and as he got to the boy he wanted he stopped to briefly smile and tuck his hair behind his ears before continuing on. I was close behind, and just as I was walking by the boy of my choice the plane banked to the left. In my five inch stiletto boots my sense of balance was no match for the now tilted gravity and I flopped right into the boy’s lap. He deftly raised his arms in time to catch my back before I went tumbling down the entire row of seats. I wrapped my slender arms around his neck and pulled myself to his chest. His other hand wrapped around my now exposed thighs to hold me in the seat until the plane steadied itself once more. I let go of his neck and tucked my long black hair out of my eyes yet again as I looked at him with what I knew he saw as Molly’s deep blue eyes.

“Oh thank you so much! I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t caught me!” I said again using a perky voice I knew matched my mount’s normal demeanor.

“Oh it’s not a problem miss,” He replied with a smile as he tried to help me back up.

As I steadied myself and tugged my short skirt back into place I looked down at him and shrugged one shoulder, “And so polite too! I just don’t know how to thank you for saving me.”

“It wasn’t anything that needs repaying.” He said and started to blush at the big deal I was making.

I reached down and grabbed one of his hands and pulled gently, “C’mon, I need your help with something.”

He obliged me and unhooked his seat belt to follow me. I looked back over my shoulder and smiled at him as I continued my way to the back of the plane. As I passed Burt in the narrow isle way with my boy in tow he whispered at me, “Cheater!” and then slapped my shapely backside as I pulled my new friend behind me.

We got to the back of the plane where the bathrooms are and I pulled him into the tiny compartment. There was barely room to turn around in it, but I did. As I stood there facing him I unzipped my sweatshirt all the way and, dropped my shoulders so that it fell off and onto the small countertop behind me. He towered over me even in my five inch heels.

“What did you need help with miss?” he asked me politely.

“Oh I think you know. I saw you looking up at me. I thought you were cute and was coming back to say hello when you caught me, and saved me from a nasty tumble. I just wanted to give you a proper thank you.” I said as I lightly ran my hands down his chest to his buckle on his belt.

“Really, it was no big deal, we don’t have to do this.” He said again.

“So are you a bit gun shy? Or were you looking at my friend? Was she the one you really wanted?” I asked as I tucked my hair behind my ear and out of my eyes once more.

“No, I think you’re very pretty. I just don’t much like one night stands, and I try not to have sex with a girl until I know her name. I guess I’m just old fashion.” He replied.

“Well, my name is Molly. I’m headed down to be wild and crazy for spring break. I thought this would be a fun way for us both to start our vacations, but if you want to keep to your rules, I can respect that. I’ve already gotten you this far, so my friend will get a story either way.” I said up at him with a smile.

“My name’s Chase. It’s a pleasure to meet you Molly.” He said plainly.

I took that to mean he wasn’t interested in letting Molly have one right there on the plane, so I turned around to get my shirt. As I faced away from him, I backed up a bit, and pressed my ass cheeks right up against his groin. I could feel he had an erection. I looked over my shoulder at him and he smiled.

“You know if I give you my number and we meet up at least once while we are in Florida it won’t be a one night stand.” He told me as he ran his hands down my back and around to my small stomach.

I wiggled my backside against him and giggled in response. He in turn reached back and started to undo his buckle on his jeans and work them down as best he could in the tight quarters. I just reached down to my waist at the two ties that were exposed over the waist of my jean skirt and pulled on the strings. As I pulled the skirt up around my waist the bikini bottoms fell down to the floor. Chase reached around and started to feel out my body. He grabbed at my thighs, running his large fingers up my pussy lips and feeling the small trimmed tuft of pubic hair I had there. He continued up until he found my belly button piercing and flicked it twice with his right pointer finger. I giggled and reached up behind my head to stroke the hair on the back of his neck with my hands.

He continued his way up my body until he had a firm grasp on both my tits. He worked his way under my bikini top, and put two fingers on either side of my nipples and roughly groped them. He twisted his fingers a bit as he massaged my chest which pulled just a small amount on my nipples, and I went nuts. I started to pant as I felt little jolts of electricity shoot out from my breasts and through my entire body. I started to loose my balance, and my legs buckled from the pleasure. Chase held me against him, and bent his knees and legs just a bit so that he could hold up my weight. I felt not only my pussy moisten, but also my thighs started to feel wet as Chase fired me up enough that I was gushing. I felt his large dick standing up in between my naked ass cheeks, and I spread my legs just a bit and tried to lift my own weight up so that he would have a chance to stick it in me.

Just as I thought I would be able to stand up he started to nibble on my ear lobe along with his magic hands working on my breasts. My knees went weak again and I fell once more into his strong arms as he let out a small laugh and did his best to keep me from dropping to the floor in a heap of sexed up girl. He continued his foreplay for another few minutes, although to me it felt like an eternity before slowing down on my breasts and letting me regain some of my senses.

“Thank you thank you thank you thank you,” I panted out as I used my wobbly knees to get a few more inches off the ground and tilted my ass back at him trying to lift my pelvis as high as possible until I felt him shuffle a bit and his dick flopped down underneath me in between my legs and up against my pussy lips.

I moved my hips back and forth, which dragged my pussy up and down the top side of his penis until I felt him drop just a bit more and suddenly he had the right angle and the tip of his dick shot right inside me. I grabbed at it with my pussy muscles, holding it tight and slowly moved up and down. He groaned in pleasure and I knew I was returning the favor for all the excellent foreplay he had provided me with. I loosened up my grip and took more of his dick inside me, then once again grabbed at it hard with my strong young pussy muscles and began milking him.

His legs started to shake, and I was worried it was from the exertion of holding me up and I asked him if he was ok, he grunted, nodded and I felt his warm breath on the back of my neck as he pressed against the back of my head with his face and kissed me gently down my neck. I reached forward and held onto the small counter top to take some of my weight off from him and give me more stability to bob up and down on his pole. I was taking the whole length up and inside me, and then hopping up until I felt the end of his impressive girth just about leave my pussy before slamming back down on him, and I knew I was close to a huge orgasm.

“Oh yes, oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. Yes, oh. Oh. Oh yes.” I panted as quietly as I could so we wouldn’t get caught, but I have to admit, it added to the excitement tremendously.

I felt jerk suddenly, and his dick started to pulse, which sent me over the edge. He was roughly slamming into me as he emptied his seed into my vagina that was greedily milking him for all it could get. As he made his last thrusts into me, I hit another orgasmic wave, and lost my grip on the counter top as I gasped for air. With my added weight again on him Chase’s legs slowly lowered down onto the toilet seat, and I went with him.

As I regained my senses and the flashes of light finally cleared from my vision I felt him again kissing at my neck. I reached a hand around and gently stroked his chin and felt the bit of stubble that was on his face.

“You’re so sweet,” I told him in an exhausted voice.

“You’re so beautiful.” He said back to me in an equally exhausted voice.

With that I stood up and reached along side him to grab at some toilet paper and began to clean my inner thigh and leaking pussy up. I had to stop once to again pull my unruly hair out of my eyes and tuck it behind my ears so I could see anything. As I finished up Chase had regained some of his senses as well and reached down to grab my bikini bottoms and hand them up to me. I smiled at him and took them, and quickly got them into position and retied. I then pulled my short jean skirt down over my slightly sticky thighs and pulled the little ties so that they were once again above the waistline of my skirt.

As Chase watched me redress he looked me up and down, drinking in my exposed body with his eyes. He again reached up to flick my belly button ring and giggled as I slapped his hand away and pulled my sweatshirt back on.

Chase simply stood up, pulled his jeans back up his legs from about half way down and did up his button and zipper and was ready to go. As I watched I realized how much more work I had to do as a girl both before and after. There was all the make up and primping and preening, and getting into the outfit, and most of the time they weren’t overly comfortable.

As I sighed contently from yet another after orgasm mini tremor that once again ran through me, I realized it was all worth it though.

I turned to look in the mirror and fixed any out of place strands of hair that I saw, but I was careful not to put my face’s reflection in a spot that Chase might see it, but to my relief he was busy looking at my legs and backside. I turned and winked at him, then he grabbed at the handle of the door and quickly pulled the door open and walked out to minimize the number of people that would see two young college students walking out of the bathroom together.

After I waited a five count I walked out and down the isle back to my seat, putting an extra sway in my step as I passed Chase’s seat. When I sat down my drink was waiting for me on the small board in front of my seat and I took it and slowly sipped some down, savoring the taste and the warmth of the liquor and the sex that were both still spreading through my body.

“You little hooch,” I heard Burt say next to me.

My only response was a contented sigh and a small giggle.

“Falling into his arms? I mean, why don’t you just get a tattoo that says, ‘I’m easy and I like to fuck’ Brian? That was cheating. That does not count as you getting laid first on our vacation.” Burt said to me.

“Wow, jealous much? What happened to your guy?” I asked as I looked over and sipped a bit more on my screwdriver.

“He got cold feet when the stewardess walked back with us and stood there watching us as we looked at the bathroom doors. What a pussy.” He replied with obvious annoyance in his voice.

Just then the stewardess walked up to me and leaned over, “Excuse me, miss, but the young man in coach asked me to give this to you, and he said it was important.”

“Thank you very much,” I replied to her and took the small napkin with the telephone number on it from her hand and tucked it into my purse.

“Wow, that good? You are going to keep his number?” Burt asked me.

“The man knew his foreplay. He had me lit up before he even tried to stick it in me. I have to keep a man like that on the call back roster Steph.” I said using Burt’s mount’s name.

“You little hooch, that was cheating. I got beat by the rookie on his first trip. I must be loosing my touch!” Burt said, and then complained, “I didn’t even get an orgasm on our way to spring break.”

“Well Burt, I can’t complain. For me just getting there is half the fun!” I said, and took another long drink of my screwdriver.

[xorg]

Chapter 16 - Two Checking In

This is the sixteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

Burt and I were walking to the doors of the airport with our luggage in tow behind us as three strapping young men dragged it behind them. We had met them at the baggage claim, and after seeing Burt in Stephanie’s pretty young body struggle a bit with his first case they quickly offered to help us with the rest of our stuff.

Burt, being the flirt that he is, talked all three boys into not only getting the bags off the carousel, but also bringing them to the door for us. As we walked out of the air conditioned building and out into the warm tropic breeze I was suddenly glad that I had a bikini and a short skirt on. I unzipped my small sweatshirt all the way and let it hang open as I dug my sun glasses out of my pocket.

I looked at the street and saw a man dressed in a suit holding a sign that said “Stephanie and Molly” on it. He was standing in front of a large black limo. I looked back at Burt, and he smiled at me as he directed the boys to set the bags down near the back of the limo. He then thanked each one with a quick peck on the cheek and told them that we would be staying at the Majestic hotel, and if they wanted to stop by one day this week a much better reward would be waiting for them.

I smiled and waved at the boys who were returning to get there own luggage and Burt headed up to the driver. He asked for our IDs and we both quickly dug through our purses to give him our driver’s licenses. He looked at them, then up at our faces, and then back down at them before handing them back. Burt nudged me and began laughing at me as I had a bit of a worried look on my face.

“What did you expect him to see, Molly?” He asked as he emphasized my name.

“I can’t believe you kept your shirt on long enough for him to even look at your face, Stephanie.” I replied back and then stuck my tongue out at him.

“Whatever hooch,” he replied back to me as the driver opened the door to the back seats and let us inside while he loaded the luggage.

We each took seats in the back of the limo and as soon as the door was closed Burt reached for the switch to close the panel between the driver and the area in the back. He then started digging for more alcohol, and made us both some drinks. As he handed me the drink I looked up at the closed panel with a questioning look on my face.

“Limo drivers look back at the passengers every now and then. When they look back they use the rear view mirror. It’s a bit of an occupational hazard for body hoppers. I had a reveal one time in Vegas when I crawled into a limo with some rich guy looking for a fun night with a hot chick. Well, the driver freaked out, and next thing I knew both of them were looking at me through mirrors trying to figure out what the fuck was going on. I had to ditch out of the car while it was still moving. In heels. It sucked. But, we learn from our mistakes, right bud?” He said as he raised his glass towards me.

I nodded back and him and clinked my glass to his before we both took large gulps of our drinks. We heard the driver close the trunk door, and I looked out the tinted side window to see him walk by on his way to the driver’s seat. When I looked back I saw Burt in a dive at me.

He tackled me, pressing me back against the seat and roughly pulled my large perky young breast out from under its covering and began to suck and nibble on my nipple. I cooed in pleasure as I once again felt little lightning bolts shoot out and down my back and spine. I wrapped my legs around his tiny waist and began humping his stomach as my pussy began to salivate from his work on my breasts.

Suddenly over the loud speaker we heard, “Where to ladies?”

I was in no condition to use the English language as Burt was still man handling my breasts with hands, but he looked up and as calm as could be replied, “We need to get to the Majestic hotel, but we’re not in a hurry. Let’s make a run through the main drag and see the tourist spots.”

As the driver acknowledged Burt’s request and we started move Burt’s face dove back into my chest and he began motor-boating his face in my tits. I laughed hysterically and reached up to untie the tiny knot from behind Burt’s neck that held the top of his bikini on. He felt me undo the tie and sat back, whipped off his shirt, and with one hand behind his back undid the bottom tie and his breasts were free and out in the open air. I reached up and massaged the large globes on his chest, and his eyes rolled back into his head as he let out a small squeal of pleasure.

The next thing I knew he was clawing at the strings for my top, and then pulled it off me as I shrugged and wiggled to get out of the sleeves of my sweatshirt. Burt went right back to sucking on my nipples and I lost my balance and fell back roughly on the bench seat with him on top of me. I tried to put my hands back and lean forward, but Burt grabbed them and pinned them to the seat above my head. He began to kiss up and down my arms and across my chest, and suddenly I felt a flood of tingles, and came right there from his tongue on my breasts.

“Oooooooooh” I let out long and slow as the orgasm washed over me, and I squirmed underneath him.

“What the hell? Did you just come? From me licking your tits?” He questioned.

“Just a sec…” I said as my vision cleared, and I blinked away the colors I was seeing, and then said, “Yeah man. I almost did the same thing when Chase was grabbing at them in the plane. Molly here seems to have some really sensitive knockers.”

“How do you luck out on all this shit?” He asked with a smile, and then stood up suddenly.

I sat up and gave him a strange look as he started looking around the ceiling of the limo, and then around on the armrests.

“What’s going on Steph?” I asked curiously.

“Where is the button?” Burt asked aloud, but seemed to be talking to himself.

Finally he stabbed a button on a small control panel and suddenly a huge panel on the ceiling began to open. I looked up to see blue skies with a few gulls and not a single cloud in the sky.

“C’mon Molly, get up here!” Burt exclaimed as he stood up on the seat, putting his entire top half out the top of the limo, and began to look around and wave at people.

I stood up on the seat next to Burt just in time for us to come to a stop at a red light. Burt pulled on my shoulder and pointed at the car in the turn lane next to us. There were four young guys in a red convertible that were hollering at us. As I turned to face them, and we were both topless they all started cheering. Burt blew them a kiss with one hand, and I grabbed onto the edge of the open sun roof panel and bounced up and down to make my chest shake as the boys continued cheering us on.

The light turned green and our limo started off as the boys dug out cameras or cell phones, or whatever they had and began snapping pictures of us. We stayed standing and waved around at people for a while. Women shook their heads in disappointment, and men yelled out approval, unless they were standing right next to other women, and then they just quietly looked at us.

Finally, my legs started to get tired trying to keep my balance in the tall heels on the unsteady footing of the leather seats and I told Burt I was going to sit down. As I plopped down onto the seat, he dropped right next to me and gave me a huge bear hug.

“Thanks for coming down with me, I haven’t had this much fun since you and me ran around in Courtney. When we get back I should go find that chick so that you can fuck her good for old time’s sake.” He said as he let me go.

“I’ve had a blast with you, too Burt, I can tell this is going to be a lot of fun.” I said back to him.

Burt leaned over and made us up some new drinks, handed me one and as I began sipping on it has he jumped back up to stand on the seat and wave to more people out of the top of the limo while topless. After a few more minutes we were past the main tourist area, and the speed limit of the road went up and so Burt sat back down.

“Better get some clothes back on partner, we are almost at our hotel.” He said to me as he began to look around for his bikini top.

He strapped his twins back in securely and pulled his shirt back over his head, and then began running his fingers through his windblown hair while I just grabbed and retied my bikini top back on, feeling it was to warm out to put my small sweatshirt back on.

Soon enough we arrived at our hotel and as the driver opened our door for us to step out three busboys ran out to grab our luggage out of the trunk. I think I actually saw them pushing each other out of the way to carry our stuff, so I wondered how many attractive young girls they really had staying here. I thought with spring break going on we would have blended in a bit more than usual when we went around in smoking hot girls.

Burt walked into the entrance of the hotel like he owned the place and I followed him up to the front desk. The lady behind the counter looked at the two of us and I think I saw her nose go up just a tiny bit as she saw the busboys still arguing about who would carry the luggage. She must have been a bit jealous.

“Hello, we are here to check in.” Burt said as he set his purse up on the counter.

“Ok, miss, can I have the name your reservation is under?” She asked.

“It’s under Stephanie Miller. We are staying in the presidential suite.” Burt replied to her.

“I’m sorry miss, you must be mistaken, we don’t rent that room out to spring breakers.” The lady replied as she rolled her eyes.

“Well then I want the pile of money back that I put down ahead of time for the room.” Burt replied back.

The lady shook her head slightly as the computer brought up the room under Stephanie’s name. She looked at the computer screen, then up at us, then back at the computer screen.

“I apologize Miss Miller, my computer shows you are staying in the suite, and it has been paid in full already with an account number to forward any additional room charges too. How many keys will you be needing?” She asked in a suddenly polite tone.

“Two, thank you.” Burt replied sweetly as I giggled quietly behind him.

“Is there anything else you need, or that I can get you right away to make your stay more comfortable?” She asked quickly.

“Um, could you make sure that all our room service and maid staff is men?” Burt asked with raised eyebrows as I busted out laughing.

“I can certainly try Miss Miller,” The lady said as she tried to keep her face from showing any emotion, and blinked a hide whatever traces she did let slip through her guard.

“Super! Also, we need a massage scheduled in our room. Tomorrow, let’s say at around lunch time. We’ll need it with male masseurs, also.” He told her before he grabbed the two keys she had placed on the counter and started to walk towards the elevator.

As we got to the elevator he handed me a key and winked at me. He pushed the call button and we waited for the elevator to get to the ground floor. As the doors opened we stepped inside along with an elderly couple. Burt pushed the top floor button while the old man pushed the button for the fourteenth floor.

“I can’t believe how you girls dress these days. When I was your age we would have never done all this running around in our unders! We should have never come on vacation during spring break Mortimer!” She said out loud.

“Well, I’m just giving you fair warning lady, because I plan only plan on dressing in even less than this, and also having sex with every guy I can for the next two weeks. That includes your husband if you don’t keep a close eye on him.” Burt replied back to her.

“Well, I never!” The old woman said as she looked at Burt.

“What do you say Morty? Wanna come up to our room and party?” I asked him as I flipped back my hair and ran one manicured nail down the edge of my bikini as it sloped over my ample chest.

Suddenly the elevator door dinged, and the old lady practically ran out of the elevator and onto the couple’s floor. When the old man hesitated for a minute while looking at Burt and me, the old lady reached back in and grabbed him roughly and began pulling as hard as she could muster.

As the elevator doors dinged shut Burt and I heard the elderly lady yelling at her husband through the doors and we cracked up laughing all the way until we reached our top floor suite.

Burt opened the door and walked into the room, setting his purse down on the large couch that sat by the door in the living room facing a large flat screen TV. My jaw dropped as I walked in after him. Just the living room in this suite was bigger then any apartment I had ever rented. There was a full dining room table, a complete furniture set in the living room area, along with large bedrooms off each side of the main room. But all that paled in comparison to the view off the balcony. I followed Burt out to the edge, and leaned on the railing. As I looked out from the top of the twenty-sixth floor the people down on the beach looked like toys, and the ocean looked amazing. You could see small reefs under the water, and the white waves breaking on the surf.

“If you can’t get laid here, bud, you can’t get laid. I’ll take the left bedroom. I don’t want to keep you up all night with all the screaming and noise I’m going to make, okay?” Burt asked me.

“Yeah, cool. You take whatever room you want. Does this make you my sugar-momma?” I asked him with a smile.

“Hey, as long as we are on the topic of me paying for the room, do you think you could do me a huge favor?” He asked.

“Sure, what is it?” I said as I looked back to see the bag boys bringing our suitcases in, and I motioned to them through the open balcony doors to just drop the luggage right there, and they did then left with disappointed looks on their faces.

As soon as the bagboys left Burt looked back to me and said, “You’ve already had two orgasms today, and I’m feeling a bit left out. I was really hoping for some good fucking yet today, and I’m just needing more than a tongue in my box, you know? It’s all I’ve had since I hopped this chick. And I know that you’re pretty good with a dick, and I was thinking…” his voice trailed off.

“You want me to dismount Molly here, and shag you in Steph’s body? Not a problem Burt, I’m up for it.” I said to him.

I followed Burt back into his chosen bedroom and as he jumped up onto the bed and turned to lie on his back and watch me, I went to sit in a large plush chair. I looked at him and said, “Be with you in a second, Sweet cheeks.”

As I began to concentrate on leaving Molly’s lovely little body and felt myself began to flow out of her I heard Burt’s laugh in response to my comment. I lost my sense of self that always made this transition so disorienting, until I began to feel my own body again standing in front of the chair I had left Molly’s sleeping body in. I blinked my eyes, rocked a bit unsteadily on my feet, and then turned to look at the body I had just been inside of.

“I never get use to that.” I said out loud.

I turned and walked to the edge of the bed as Burt reached over and began to trace a feminine finger up my now hairy inner thigh. My dick responded instantly, and despite the fact that I had already cum twice in Molly’s body today I knew I would be ready to go again in record time. The sensations of the female form along with my typical male horniness made me ready to go at an instants notice.

Burt ran his painted nails up and down the length of my rapidly hardening dick, and before he could do any more I was crawling onto the bed with him. I pulled his skirt down and off his tanned legs and kissed down there entire length as I pulled his clothing off. I heard him groan as the sensations of my lips on his borrowed legs registered to their new owner.

Next I reached back up to pull his shirt up and off him. He helped me by leaning forward, and holding his arms up as I undressed his sexy little body. I grabbed the tie behind his neck and undid that one, and then he reached his flexible arms behind him and undid the lower tie. As he pulled the two triangular pieces of fabric off his chest and tossed it off the side of the bed, I began to kiss and lick at his perky breasts. He groaned again and flopped onto his back on the bed. I kissed my way up from his navel and again began to work my way around his boobs kissing them in circles around his nipples. I traced my fingers down his shoulders, down his sides and rubbed around but not over his little well maintained pussy. As I continued to feel and kiss around his body he began to rub up against me more and more. His arms wrapped around my now much larger frame, and he tried to get his legs around me, but I pinned him down beneath me using my body weight.

“Oh, ok. You get a gold star at foreplay. Let’s move to the main event Bri, stuff that thing in me!” He said with an urgent need.

I positioned myself to penetrate his tight little love hole, and as I did he put one hand down to help guide me into him. I pressed the head of my dick up against him and slowly parted his vaginal lips as I entered him. I felt him sigh and giggle.

“Oh yes. That is SOOooOOoo what I needed.” I heard him say as he began moving his hips to best make use of my cock.

I gyrated my hips in response, but didn’t push any further inside him. He in turn tried to thrust down with his hips to get my further in his pussy, however every single thrust he tired I moved down with him.

“Oh come on you tease!” He said with playfulness in his voice.

“You want it all?” I asked back to him.

“I need it all.” He replied.

“You can’t handle it all.” I replied with a grin.

“Do you want me to beg? Please stuff that cock in me, PLEASE!” he whined with a pout.

I could feel his pussy dripping he was so turned on, so I knew he was well lubricated, so I slid my entire length in him as fast as I felt I could without cause pain. I had been on the receiving end of a dick now, so I felt I had a pretty good idea how fast that would be.

Burt, in response, exhaled while making a strange gurgle sound and closed his eyes as he bit his lips, which told me he must be enjoying it. I stopped for a moment with my dick completely encased by his small pussy, and felt him as he clamped down and released with his pussy muscles, spasms that soon came less frequently.

I then lowered my head to start sucking and licking his nipples back and forth as I began slowly pulling my entire length out of him and pressing it entirely back in until I was bottomed out in his pussy again. I repeated this motion with my licking and kissing until I felt him arc his back underneath me, and let out a long low moan as I felt his pussy clamp tightly down on my dick and he came hard. I waited until I felt his pussy muscles relax for a second and then began to run my dick in and out of him some more, and as he wasn’t all the way down from his first orgasm yet, I felt him again spasm under me as I knew he was feeling tremors from after orgasms.

I picked up the pace of my thrusting and almost as soon as I felt him set his tiny waist and back down on the bed I heard him call out again, “OH FUCK YES!” and felt him dig his nails into my back and scratch down. The pain made me squeeze my eyes shut, but I kept up with my rhythmic fucking, and felt Burt squeeze his tits against my face tightly. He fell down against the bed once more and started to pant and in a raspy voice said, “Holy shit that was good. I don’t think I’ve ever had two that hard and that close together.”

I just grunted and began to slowly move back and forth in his now dripping box. He wrapped his slender legs around my back and used the motion I was creating to bounce back and forth with me. I began my kissing and teasing of his nipples again, but this time also added a slight nibble every now and then.

Burt rans his hands down my chest and slowly up my sides, driving me on, and soon we were back up to a fevered pace. I knew I wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer, and pulled back from Burt’s magnificent chest and closed my eyes tightly as I felt myself release inside his pussy. I bucked hard once, then again, and once more, as I suddenly felt Burt’s small tummy contract and he started clamping down on my dick with his pussy once more as he came with me one last time. I was panting heavily as he continued to grind his crotch against mine, coming down of his orgasmic high, and milking my dick for every last drop of cum I had built up in me.

As I slowly pulled out of him and rolled over to lay next to him on the bed I looked over at his out of place face and he smiled weakly back at me.

“It is unbelievable how good you are at that, my friend. I feel like I owe you after that performance. I wish I could return the favor, but I just don’t have that much in me anymore.” Burt told me as my breathing returned to normal.

I slowly got up and made my way back to Molly’s sleeping form. I kneeled down in front of her and touched my hands to her thighs. I began mounting her, and after a few moments I fluttered her long eyelashes open and looked at Burt through my borrow set of eyes and said, “Burt, I feel like I still owe you. I’d be working a dead end job, with a cheating girlfriend and a shitty apartment if it weren’t for you. My life had a major up swing when you showed up. And beside, if you really want to make it up to me, I packed a vibrating dildo in my large purple suitcase.” I said as I got up, winked at him and then lay down on the bed next to him.

Burt smiled, walked out naked into the central room of our suite and a few minutes later came back with the pink vibrating rubber cock in his petite hand and the smile still on his face. I pulled my clothes off as quickly as I could and relaxed on the bed with my leg spread as my friend began working me towards a thunderous orgasm with the electronic dick in my pussy.

As a shudder ran up my back I realized the week was only beginning.

[xorg]

Chapter 17 - Fun in the Sun

This is the seventeenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I brushed the long black hair out of my eyes for the millionth time and tried to tuck it behind my ear. I knew it looked good, but I just did not understand how Molly could deal with it constantly falling into her face all day. Her memories told me that she actually like it covering part of her face as she thought it made her look more mysterious. I had dressed in a tiny pink bikini that was more strings than fabric that day, so if my hair added a bit of “mystery” to my young pretty face, I thought that was fine as there was very little of the rest of Molly’s young body that I was hiding.

I got down to the beach and spread my towel out over the warm brown sand. I wasn’t worried about burning my fair skin even though it was close to noon. Burt and I had gotten massages that morning from two strapping young lads named Christopher and Benjamin. After they had spent the better part of an hour rubbing us down and working us up we had each taken one young man by the hand and fucked him silly in our own bedroom. Christopher had been a very gentle and passionate lover. I smiled to myself as I remembered the way he had kissed his way down my beasts, tummy and thighs before lovingly bringing me to orgasm with his tongue before even attempting to impale me with his dick.

After our lovemaking session I asked him to rub me down with some tanning lotion, which he was only too happy to do, and took extra care to not miss a single spot. After a bit more playful rubbing we had sex again as he worked the lotion into my nude body one area at a time. I came out of my bedroom exhausted and ready for some “do nothing” time on the beach, but Burt, who had already finished with Benjamin, told me he was not quite ready and he would meet up with me in a bit. So as I grabbed a towel and slid into my bikini he disappeared back into his bedroom.

As I looked at my towel lying on the beach where I had spread it out, and then realized I had forgotten a drink. I wandered down the beach enjoying the sight of beautiful young college bodies as far as the eye could see. I smiled and waved at a few boys that trotted up to me and asked me for my name and number, and I gave them my room number and told them to call me later. Soon I was at the tiki hut that the hotel had set up as a bar for the guests. I asked the bartender for something fruity with a tiny umbrella in it, and showed him my room key so that he would charge it. I didn’t exactly have room for a wallet in my bikini.

He handed me a giant drink with all sorts of fruits on a stick and one tiny pink umbrella. I thanked him and headed back to my towel while sipping on the sweet and very alcoholic beverage. I watched the waves, the seagulls, and the toned young bodies running around on the beach for quite a while as I drank my fruity concoction, but with the sun, the alcohol, and that morning’s exertion I was soon laying on my back looking up at the clouds. I closed my eyes, but only for a moment. (I thought)

The next thing I knew someone was grabbing my shoulder and gently shaking it. I blinked a few times as I tried to wake myself up from my rather cozy little nap on the beach and looked up to see Burt standing there with another girl. His long blonde hair let down as it played in the breeze around his mismatched face and he was wearing an orange bikini that showed off Stephanie’s fabulous little backside. The girl next to him was wearing a small crème colored bikini and had a cowboy hat on, and she was an absolute stunner.

“Hey Molly, what’s new?” he asked.

“Oh hi Steph, I guess I dozed off.” I said as I looked over at my drink to see the ice completely melted.

Burt giggled and started to lay a towel down next to mine before saying, “This is Karla. I met her in the elevator, and she told me that she wants to cut loose a little bit and experiment this spring break. Karla, this is my roomie Molly.”

“Hi,” I said to the girl in a chipper voice.

“Hi, I’m going to go grab some drinks, do you guys want anything?” She asked as she dropped a large beach bag of stuff down next to Burt’s towel.

“Yeah, I’d like a beer.” Burt replied, and when she looked at me I added another fruity drink to the order.

Burt tossed his room key at her and said to charge it to our room, and both of us openly stared at her small butt which was barely covered by a tiny bikini bottom as she walked away to the tiki hut bar.

“Where did you find her?” I asked as I laid back down and looked up at the sky.

“The elevator on the way down like I said. I told her I liked her bikini, and asked if she wanted to trade right then and there. She said she liked her bikini to much to give it to me, but that she was all about trying new things, so we made out and got into some pretty heavy petting on the way down.” He replied as he lay down on his stomach and reached behind his petite back to undo the clasp on his bikini top like girls sometimes do when they don’t want any tan lines.

“Well, you’re making up for yesterday, I see.” I replied back with a smile.

“Oh, you have no idea, bud,” he replied with a large toothy grin.

“What do you mean?” I asked as I shaded my eyes from the sun and looked over at him.

“I’ve already done it five times today. I’m going for double digits.” He replied back nonchalantly.

“What? Bullshit. When? With who?” I said as I propped myself up on my elbows to look down over Burt’s entire lovely body. Down his tapered waist, over his well rounded little rump, and down his toned legs.

“Well, let’s see here. There were the two room service guys this morning that brought up breakfast. You were still asleep when they brought the food in, so I figured I’d amuse myself until you were up. I was lucky I got two sessions out of them because one of them almost came all over himself watching me go at it with the first guy. I got you to hop out of Molly again and shag me before our massages, and again after you got back into her body, but I’m only counting you once for two bodies, because otherwise it feels like cheating. So that’s three, and then there were the masseurs. They were both especially attentive, and had quite a large amount of stamina, so they must do that often.” He was about to continue but I cut him off.

“You screwed both the masseurs? I really thought I wore Chris out…” I said in a slightly disappointed tone.

“Oh, sweetie, you did. I had to tittie fuck him for almost twenty minutes before he was hard enough to stick it in me. Oh, but once he did, wow! Benjamin knew what he was doing, but Chris was an artist. Did you let him do you doggie style? Oh his dick was all over my G-spot. I was worried someone would call the front desk to complain about the noise!” Burt replied back to me.

“Oh, I know! I rode him reverse cow girl for a while, and it was like he just knew the perfect angle and it seemed like his dick had this little curve to it or something, but it just hit all the right spots. I was like, fuck! It was a cumfest!” I said and giggled back at Burt.

“Did you let him go down on you? That man’s tongue could have floated my boat for the next ten years. I did feel a little bad for him, though, Steph here is a bit of a sprayer and I covered his face.” Burt said back to me and then reached down and behind him to adjust his bikini bottoms out of his cute little ass crack.

“I did in fact get the pleasure of having Chris’s tongue in my pussy. The man is a gift to all woman kind with that thing.” I replied to Burt and before I could continue the conversation I noticed Karla walking back with our drinks.

She handed a plastic bottle of beer and the room key to Burt, and then another large cup full of fruit and with a small umbrella to me, and then set a small cup with some kind of dark liquid and ice down by her bag for herself. She then held out another small tray with small shot glasses on it.

“Let’s start this off right ladies,” She said to us, and Burt reached up to grab a shot glass. Karla took one of the two left, and then offered the tray over to me. I hesitated for a second, then reached out and grabbed the last tiny cup off the tray.

Burt held up his glass, and toasted, “To fun in the sun, making new friends, and all the crazy sex we are going to have.”

“Alright!” Karla cried excitedly as she brought her glass up to Burts.

I brought my glass together with the other two girls’ glasses, and then we all brought the shot glasses to our lips, flipped our heads back, and swallowed the harsh liquor. It burned going down my throat like I had rarely felt before.

“Ugh. What was that stuff?” I asked as a grimace overtook my face.

“Everclear 190” Karla replied with a grin, “They normally won’t even serve it out here unless it’s in a 40 ounce hurricane, but it’s amazing what a little cleavage will get you.”

“Why don’t you show me a little of your cleavage, and I’ll tell you exactly what it will get you!” Burt told her as he rolled onto his side facing Karla and away from me while his top stayed on the towel below him.

“You are a flirty little girl, aren’t you! I don’t think we can even blame the alcohol yet, it hasn’t had time to kick in.” Karla replied with a bit of surprise on her face.

“I’ll do more then flirt if you want to head over to the bushes up there with me,” Burt told her in a low seductive voice, which I can only imagine what it sounded like in Stephanie’s voice as Karla was hearing.

Karla reached down with one hand and helped Burt to his feet and the two of them headed off for the privacy of the foliage along the edge of the beach, which would be necessary as Burt had left his bikini top with me and the towels on the beach.

I flipped my long hair out of my eyes again and sipped on my sweet drink to chase away the paint thinner taste of the shot I had just taken. I looked around to see boys playing with a football, and a few other people just laying on the warm sand like I was doing. I thought for a few moments about how perfect it was here. I then quite suddenly realized I never had to leave. If I wanted I could just stay here hopping from one vacationer to the next. I could quite literally spend the rest of my life on vacation, sitting on the beach.

Then I remembered Valerie. I remembered lying next to her body, feeling her breath on my neck and an occasional mumble as she would talk in her sleep. I remembered the scent of her raspberry shampoo in her hair, and the softness of her lips on my skin. I knew that this would just be a vacation. I was already missing her. I then smiled as I realized I also missed doing her yoga routine in her body, and pull of her soft clothing, and the feel of her nails gently running up her thighs as I used her own hands to bring her to orgasm.

I was breathing heavy. Molly’s young body was responding to my daydreams. I could feel myself becoming flushed with excitement. I looked down to see my nipples straining out against the fabric of my tiny pink bikini top, and I knew I was as wet as a warm bath between my legs.

I collected my legs underneath me, downed the last of my drink, and then stood up to head over to the bushes. As I got closer to the spot where I had seen Karla and Burt disappear to I began to try and peer through the leafy cover. Finally I saw what I was looking for.

I carefully stepped through the prickly branches into a natural hideaway at the base of several bushes. I knelt down next to the two girls that were already stripped down and going at it.

Karla noticed me first and looked up at me like a tigress in heat, but Burt only smiled and winked as he turned and began lightly biting at Karla’s exposed nipple.

“I don’t mean to intrude, but please can I join you two? It’s either this or a jump in the cold ocean, and I think I need this more.” I asked as I played with my long hair between my fingers.

“The more the merrier, I always say,” Burt replied.

“Take your clothes off, now. We’ll get to you once we’re done.” Karla said in a tone of authority.

I began working at my bikini ties as the scene in front of me revved my body up even higher. It seemed to take an eternity as Burt and Karla played with each other while I waited for my turn. Finally I just leaned over and began to kiss down Karla’s exposed back. I heard her groan lowly as my added stimulation told her of my presence. She had her hands all over Burt, and he had one of his tiny hands on her right breast, while his other was buried inside her pussy. I took the opportunity of an open breast as an invite and began playing with Karla’s other tit as I continued kissing her smooth skin. With two horny body hoppers working on her it was only a few moments before Karla was coming, but neither Burt nor I let up, and in just a few more minutes she had cum again, and dropped exhausted to the ground.

Burt then leaned over Karla’s prone body to begin sucking on my nipples, and kissing his way down my cute little belly and gently pushed on my shoulders as I tilted myself backwards. Eventually I was also lying on the ground and Burt ran tongue deftly up my inner thighs and teasingly on my pussy lips.

“You’re soaked already Molly, what has gotten into you?” Burt asked me.

Karla then got back into it as she rolled over on top of me and gently kissed her way up my neck to my other set of lips. Her tongue was soon shoved into my mouth and I closed my eyes as I enjoyed two sets of tongues inside my body. Karla suddenly squealed into my mouth as Burt ran his hand up her inner thigh and pressed his fingers back inside her little love mound while he continued his deft tongue work on my little pussy.

Karla began to knead my breasts, and suddenly I saw stars and flashes of light as I came hard in Molly’s sweet little body, but much the same as when Burt and I worked on Karla, both of the girls kept up their attack on my erogenous areas. I didn’t even have time to come down from my orgasm before I was blasting off even higher on the second one. I wanted to cry or moan, but Karla still had her mouth plastered to mine as we made out. I finally couldn’t take anymore and let all of my muscles go limp as I laid on the ground below them both.

Karla took that as an opportunity to grab Burt by his long blonde hair and pull him back off me and lay him down on the ground, where she began kissing and licking at Burt’s pussy. I took a few minutes to regain my senses, and by that time it looked like Burt had already cum all over Karla’s pretty face.

I sat up, and tapped Karla’s back letting her know that I wanted to help, so she went up to Burt’s face and while making out with him she began to rub and manipulate his breasts with her hands. I dropped down and began lapping at Burt’s pussy as he spread his quivering legs into a full split. With both of us working on him it also didn’t take long before I too was sprayed in the face with Burt’s pussy juice.

Karla and I sat back as Burt struggled to sit up. As I huffed in air after all that exertion I noticed that all I could smell on the soft sea breeze was the scent of pussy. I used my dainty hand to once again pull the hair out of my face and tuck it behind my ear. Karla reached over with her arm and put it around my shoulders.

“I love box munching. It’s the perfect afternoon snack. It tastes great, it doesn’t have a lot of calories, and it leaves you feeling so satisfied and fulfilled.” Burt said from his position lying on the ground.

“I have to admit, I wasn’t picking up the lesbian vibe from you Molly, but I was wrong.” Karla said into my ear as she smiled and kissed softly on my neck.

“I’m not a lesbian,” I replied back to her, as I tilted my head to see her confused look before saying, “I’ll take it anyway I can get it.”

She giggled at me and went back to gently kissing my neck. I turned my face towards her just in time to catch one kiss on the lips, and the next thing I knew we were making out again. I put a hand up to her cheek and then moved it around to her neck as I pulled her in and we deepened our kissing.

I heard Burt moving around, but both Karla and I were to busy with each other to pay attention to him, until Karla opened her eyes, and suddenly squealed into my face, “Hey! That’s my suit you little thief!”

“Come and get it!” Burt yelled as he darted out of the small pack of bushes we had used to conceal ourselves.

Burt had quickly pulled Karla’s bottoms on, and grabbed her bikini top and darted out of the bushes, leaving us behind looking at each other. I looked down at the small orange bottoms and my bikini lying on ground in front of us.

“You can take my bikini if you want. I’ll slip into Steph’s bottoms, and keep my boobs covered with your hat until I get back to where she left the top half,” I said with a shrug.

“It’s a deal. I like you already Molly.” Karla said as she snatched my bikini top off the ground, and began working out how all the strings went.

I grabbed the waistband of the bottoms Burt had left behind and slid them up my legs until the suit was around my waist and snuggly hugging my pussy and already working its way up my ass. I snatched Karla’s hat off the ground and noticed she was still struggling with the stings of my bikini top, so I reached over and helped her straighten them out, and tied a small bow behind the middle of her back to keep the top on. She then reached down to grab the bottoms and had a much easier time sliding them on.

I stood up with the hat, and held my hands out for Karla to grab. After she stood up we carefully made our way through the prickly branches and out onto the beach. As we slowly wandered back to the towels I noticed even more boys looking at me. I wasn’t certain if it was because I was walking arm in arm with another pretty girl, or because they knew I had no top on underneath my borrowed cowboy hat.

I winked to a few of them as we walked by and heard Karla giggling to my left. We were soon standing over Burt, lying on his towel in Karla’s bikini, his eyes closed as he soaked in the sun, a thin sheen of sweat making his shapely borrowed body glisten in the sun. I reached down and picked up the top that he had left behind on the ground by our towels and put my head through the open hole, and placed the two small triangles over my breasts. I turned my back to Karla who was kind enough to grab the loose ends hanging under my arms and pull them together behind me and hook the small clasp.

I handed Karla her hat back and we both sat down on either side of Burt. I looked out over the ocean as I said, “I need another drink.”

“What do you girls want to do tonight?” I heard Burt ask.

“I think we should go clubbing. I have the cutest shoes to wear. That is as long as Stephanie doesn’t steal them.” Karla said as she gently elbowed Burt in the ribs.

“Oh, you just never know what I will run off with.” Burt said, and laughed deeply. Karla started to laugh as well, but I knew she didn’t quite understand what Burt was talking about.

“I’ll go clubbing, sounds like fun.” I chimed in.

“Perfect. Maybe we should go and get ready?” Burt asked.

“I think we have time to work on our tans a bit longer,” Karla replied.

“I agree. I’ll get the next round. Back in minute with more Everclear.” I said as I stood up and wandered down by the tiki hut bar.

As I walked away from Burt and my new friend Karla I began wondering what I was going to wear tonight.

[xorg]

Chapter 18 - Clubbin’

This is the eighteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

“I think we should try a topless bar next, huh?” I heard Burt say to me as I looked out the limo’s window at the neon lights making the city glow in unnatural colors and hues.

I watched the people. Some were standing outside of bars and clubs. Others were walking down the busy sidewalks, going to their cars or to another club, seeking the promise of cheaper shots, shorter bathroom lines, no cover charge, and of course, hotter girls.

Burt and I didn’t have the later problem. We had brought the girls with us. I looked over onto the limo seat beside me. I reached down and gently moved the hair out of Stephanie’s face and using my fingers as a make-shift comb I tried to pull the majority behind her ears. I then grabbed a small pillow off a bench seat on the side of the limo and placed it under her head.

“She’s fine Brian. I just had a bit too much to drink in her, and was having a hard time walking in her heels.” Burt said as he watched me attend to the sleeping girl that up until fifteen minutes ago had been his mount.

“Yeah, I know, but that’s no reason not to try and at least make her a bit more comfortable.” I said as I moved a few strands of my long dark hair from my face to behind my ears and then looked over at Burt.

“I’m just glad that we brought a spare.” Burt said to me with a grin as he looked down at Karla’s body and squeezed his tits together with his hands.

We were on our way to our third club of the night.

I thought back over the nights events leading up to that point…

In the first club Burt had dragged Karla and I out into the foam pit, where I had pretty much gotten molested underneath all of the white soap suds as we danced and ground against each other and everyone else. Not that I minded getting molested too much, every time someone would feel up my borrowed chest little shocks would fly through my body. Afterwards we went to the bathroom to try and dry off a bit, and I ended up in another soapy make out session in one of the stalls with Karla while Burt headed back out to get a drink. After Karla and I finished up we went looking for Burt, and couldn’t find him for almost forty five minutes. I was worried that something might have happened to him, like a date rape drug, but we found him in the parking lot behind the club with two guys going at it like it was his last day on earth. Karla and I hid behind a car and took some pictures with our cell phones, giggling the whole time. The resolution on the cameras’ wasn’t high enough to give Burt’s face away, but was good enough to have a souvenir of the night. When he finally finished getting fucked on the hood of a little white four door car, the two guys took off with most of his clothes.

We flagged Burt over to us and called the limo so that it would come and pick us up in the back lot. Karla took her shirt off and handed it to him, as she had worn a bikini under her clothes.

There Burt stood, wearing a strappy pair of four inch heels, and a tiny white skirt. (The only two pieces of clothing he hadn’t taken off) As the limo came around the back of the building to get us he adjusted the miniskirt back down to cover his ass. He then quickly pulled on the small, and very thin white tank top that Karla had handed him.

We all jumped into the limo and headed out to another club, and spent the entire ride to the next club listening to Burt complain about the “youth of today” and how if they would have just asked for his panties, he would have gladly handed them over.

Karla was giggling while listening to Burt vent, not realizing that she wasn’t listening to the actual Stephanie, and she didn’t make out with the actual Molly in the bathroom stall in the last club. Oh sure, we had the body of those girls, but it was the minds of two guys be-boping around in them.

We were soon at the next club, and Burt quickly stormed his way to the bar, claiming that he needed alcohol to get rid of the memory of the boys running off with his clothes. Well, he got that and more. The three of us made it to the bar, and the next thing I know Burt grabs my head and pulls my face to his for a full lipped kiss. I closed my eyes, as all I could see was Burt’s mug, and once my eyes were closed I could feel Stephanie’s soft lips and skin, and her cute little nose pressing into my face, along with her chest pressing into mine.

I returned the kiss, wrapping my arms around Burt, but keeping my eyes tightly closed. The bar erupted in cheers of men and women around us. The longer our kiss went the louder the cheers got, until I felt Burt grabbing at my fantastic breasts through the fabric of my tiny dress and the cheers came to a crescendo. Molly’s little body lit up with pleasure as Burt ran his fingers around my chest, and then to my dismay he pulled back, and let go of my excited nipples. I slowly opened my eyes found everyone still gawking and cheering at us.

I looked to Burt, who winked at me, pointed to the bar and mouthed the words, “Works every time for free drinks.”

Before I could respond the bartender dropped three large glasses of beer down on the counter top, and began pouring three shots. Again before I could respond (hey, give me a bit of a break, I was half way to orgasm from having my tits massaged) Burt grabbed two of the shots and downed them, slapped the tiny glasses back down on the bar, grabbed two of the beers, one in each hand, and began chugging down on one. The crowd that had gathered around us chanted, “Chug it!” cheering him on, but he stopped half way. He held the half full glass up above his head, tilted it back, and began pouring the golden liquid down on his neck and chest.

The boys went wild! Stephanie’s young pert breasts were on display for all to see through the thin and now very wet fabric of Karla’s loaned shirt. Burt began drinking the beer in his other hand, once again stopping halfway through. As he held the beer up in his dainty hand he looked around at the crowd. Everyone held there arms up and cheered, so he dumped the next beer down on his chest as well.

By this time I had started to come to my senses, and looked over at Karla. She shrugged at me, grabbed the remaining shot, drank it, and slammed the glass back down before grabbing the last beer. I looked over at the bartender who nodded at me, and put another beer down and nudged it towards me.

I reached out to grab it when suddenly it got kicked over. I stared for a second at the puddle of beer, and then my eyes followed up the small foot that had kicked my drink. I already knew who it was though; I had seen those strappy heels before.

Burt began to sway back and forth on the bar, while shuffling his feet around, trying to dance, but from the drinking we had been doing all day, not to mention the shots he had just put down, that was proving to be a difficult task. Not that it mattered how he danced. Just the wet tank top and pointy nipples were more than enough to make up for any dancing skills he lacked.

Burt was up there for another five minutes before his skirt was back up around his waist, and another ten before the bartenders decided the drunken mostly naked girl needed to get down before she hurt herself. The problem with getting him down was that he wanted to stay up there. Two bartenders tried to grab at his small arms, but he drunkenly struggled out of their grasp.

I quickly held up the drink that another bartender had just given me and yelled out, “HEY! I GOT YOU ANOTHER DRINK STEPH!”

Burt looked down at me, hopped down onto a barstool, and took the beer I offered him, and greedily began sucking it down. I looked over at the bartender, who saw my again empty hands and began laughing.

I smiled at him, and he pointed to a small door in the back of the bar. I raised my eyebrows, and he smiled and motioned towards the door again. I looked over at Burt, still gulping down the beer, and Karla who sat next to him. I pointed at Burt, and looked at Karla, who nodded, understanding that I wanted her to keep an eye on “Stephanie.”

I made my way through the crowd to the small door, and after one quick look around, I went through it. The room on the other side was dimly light and smelled damp. As I looked around I felt arms wrap around my slim waist.

“AHHHH!” I screamed harshly as my instincts kicked in, and I began to struggle to get away.

“Woah! It’s just me.” I heard a young man say behind me.

I turned to look back where the voice and arms came from and saw the bartender that had directed me back here. I brushed the long hair out of my face and put the other hand on my chest as I tried to calm my beating heart.

“I didn’t mean to scare you.” He said apologetically.

“Then you shouldn’t have grabbed me from behind in a strange dark room!” I replied back as I hit him in the shoulder.

“Yeah, sorry. I guess I didn’t think of that. I just wanted to give you this,” and he held up a bottle of beer before continuing, “I didn’t think I’d get anything past your friend. She should be a goalie.”

I smiled as I took the beer from his outstretched hand and took a drink. He smiled back and wiggled his eyebrows. I looked at my feet and shuffled them slightly. It was an awkward silence, and I didn’t feel like saying anything just yet, so I took another long drink from my cold beer. I found when I looked back at him he was still staring at me, so I asked in my best cute voice, “So do you do anything else back here with girls that can’t seem to get a drink?”

“Uh, well, I uh, no, not really,” He stammered in reply. This time it was his turn to look down at his feet.

“So you just asked me back here to hand me a free beer?” I asked playfully as I kept the top of the beer bottle right near my lips, trying to draw attention to them.

“Well, it’s just that, well, you are really pretty, and I thought that…” he started to say before I cut him off.

“Oh what a fucking line! Does that work on a lot of girls that you bring back here?” I said to him as I started laughing hard.

He looked at me like he was a bit hurt, and started to turn around when I grabbed his arm and turned him back towards me. He had a questioning look in his eyes as I took both his hands, and pressed them against my breasts.

“What? I thought…” He again started to say before I cut him off.

“Just because it’s a line, doesn’t mean it won’t work. I’m horny as hell. You wanna?” I asked with one raise eyebrow.

He looked at me for a second before giving me a small nod. I smiled at him, and pulled him farther into the dark room. I found a bench and sat down on it with a leg spread on either side. My dress was short, and so the tiny black thong that I was wearing was exposed, but in the dim lighting it wasn’t that visible. I held up and hand, and with one curled finger motioned the boy over to me. I pulled the top of my strapless dress down beneath my perky breasts and then pulled the bottom of the short dress to my toned tummy. I leaned back on the bench and lifted my cute little ass as the bartender helped to pull my panties down to my knees. I then lifted my left leg up and out of the tiny piece of fabric and left it dangling on my right leg.

I spread my legs wide and said plainly, “don’t forget to play with my tits. I love it when guys play with my tits.”

“Wow, are you always this forward?” He asked as he started to undo his belt buckle.

“I’m on spring break; this is supposed to be a wild and crazy week of sex and alcohol. I want to make sure I get what I want.” I replied and added a giggle at the end.

Well, that was all it took to get him moving, and the next thing I knew I felt him pressing his dick up to my little pussy. I wiggled my hips to entice him, and rub the head on my sensitive lips. I inhaled sharply as he began to slowly work his way into me. I felt his ball sack touch my ass cheeks way too early. The bartender had a decent girth to his tool, but the length was definitely lacking. I almost said something, but then stopped myself, as I realized what a bitch that would make me. I did giggle as I thought about it, though. He began to pump back and forth, but had forgotten about my breasts already. I brought my hands up and began to rub them myself. I even twisted and pulled at my nipples gently. The stimulation from the bartender fucking me, and my hands playing with all the right spots on my tits had me building towards an orgasm quickly, but unfortunately for me, the bartender got there first.

I felt him thrust twice quickly, and saw his eyes roll back, and then felt him let go inside me. I bit my lip and hoped he had enough in him to at least finish me off, but he didn’t. Then he just let himself collapse on top of me as he tried to catch his breath. I tried to push him up with my elbows, but he weighed a lot more then my small body could lift.

“Ouch, what the hell?” he said as I pinched him.

“Get off me, you oaf! I’m still down here!” I said to him.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to… you know…” he said as his voice trailed off.

“Yeah, well, I should be getting back to my friends now.” I said plainly.

“Just like that? I don’t even know your name.” he said.

“Well, yeah, just like that. I’m not trying to be mean, just offering some constructive criticism here, but you weren’t that good. You didn’t play with my breasts, even though I asked you too, and even without foreplay you didn’t last long enough to get me off.” I told him as I gently pushed him back off me, sat up and put my long left leg back into my tiny panties, struggling a bit with the sharp heel of my shoe and the small waist band of the panty.

I continued to try and make myself proper, as I stood and worked the small black thong up into position between my legs, and then pulled my dress down over it, and then back up over my breasts. I looked over at him, and he was starting to sulk.

“Hey, it’s not that big of a deal.” I told him.

“Not that big of a deal? I was just informed that I’m not that good at sex.” He replied.

“Well, would you have rather I said nothing, and you could go on to disappoint other girls? I don’t mind, really. Bad sex is like bad pizza, it’s still good! And now you can work on your technique.” I said to him with a smile.

He was still scowling, and looking at his feet, so I added, “Hey, next year when I come down for spring break, I’ll find you, we can fuck again, and I’ll tell you if you got any better.”

That brought a smile to his face as he looked at me and said, “I’ve never met a girl quite like you.”

“Oh, probably not,” I said with a shrug.

“What’s your name?” He asked again.

“I’m not giving it to you, its better that way.” I told him.

“C’mon. please?” He asked yet again.

“No. I have to find my friends.” I said and headed for the door.

“Just tell me your name, I’m not letting you out until you do.” He said and grabbed my arm with a loose grip.

“Fine. It’s Brian. Happy?” I said to him as I arched my eyebrows.

He looked like he swallowed a mouthful of dirt. He stared at my face, and then down at my chest, then down at my legs, then back up at my face. He then audibly swallowed.

“Ah… I mean… you’re a…” He stumbled.

I just winked, smiled, said, “You may never know now, huh?” and walked out the door and back into the main room of the bar.

And there I saw Karla’s back. She was struggling with someone. I quickly walked over to see what was going on. As I saw more details of what was going on, I had to stop and laugh. She had Burt pinned to a pool table. He was kicking and clawing, and completely stark naked except for his strappy little heels.

I walked up beside her and yelled out to both of them, “Time to go!”

“Yes!” I heard Karla say.

“No! I’m having fun!” I heard Burt yell out.

I grabbed Burt by the shoulders and yanked him up and off the table. Karla cleared the way in front of us as we headed out a side door to where we knew the limo had parked. Still, she couldn’t stop the people with cell phones from snapping all sorts of pictures of the naked drunk girl being led out of the bar by her two friends.

We quickly shoved Burt in the limo and climbed in ourselves. As I got in Karla turned to me and said, “Where did you disappear to? Steph turned into a complete wild woman. It was like an episode of girls gone wild or something. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I wanted to experiment a bit, but I don’t know you guys that well.”

“Sorry. I was fucking the bartender.” I replied.

“What?” she asked me with wide eyes.

“I WAS FUCKING THE BARTENDER.” I said in a loud voice.

“No, I heard you, it’s just, why? I mean…” Karla was talking when suddenly Burt chimed in.

“Way to go Brian! I knew you had it in you. You little hooch, you!” he said as he swayed uneasily on the seat.

“Brian? Ladies, this is getting a little weird for me. Can I get dropped off back at the hotel?” Karla asked.

“Nope. I need you baby!” Burt exclaimed as he moved seats so he was sitting right next to Karla in the limo.

“I’m not your baby, Steph, and what you need is to reel it in a little.” Karla replied.

“Fine, you may not be my baby, but maybe you’ll be my body!” Burt said, and wrapped his arms around Karla’s head and pressed his face to hers.

Karla struggled against Burt’s assault, but it was already too late for her. Even drunk Burt was fast. I saw the clear watery substance pull away from Stephanie’s face. It was flowing out of her mouth and nose and into Karla’s. She flailed her arms and legs, but only for a moment before they flopped down lifelessly to her side.

The two girls collapsed on the seat, Karla underneath of Stephanie, and Stephanie’s hair covering the remaining exchange of Burt’s essence. Finally I saw Karla’s hands move to grab Stephanie’s now limp body and push the unconscious girl off her.

As Karla sat up, I saw Burt’s face had replaced her pretty features, and as he sat up he smiled at me and said, “Whoa. I feel much better. I think I may have drank a bit too much there. I really got completely naked in that bar? Oh and sorry for using your real name. If we were in a different situation that could have been bad, I apologize.”

I shrugged, and leaned over to lay Stephanie’s body in a better position on the large seat. Burt, meanwhile, was running hands all over his new body, exploring it in detail.

“Brian, you’re gonna have to try her out before we skedaddle. It’s great in here, too.” He said as he continued to feel himself up.

“Yeah, ok Burt.” I nodded, and looked out the window in the limo as I pulled the hair out of my eyes, and adjusted my dress again. I could feel the juices from my adventures in the bar turning my underwear into a swampy mess. I looked out the limo window.

“I think we should try a topless bar next, huh?” I heard Burt say.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

“These tits are magic!” Burt said to me as he grabbed Molly’s sensitive breasts with both hands.

I nodded silently in agreement as I continued smoking my cigar.

We were back in our hotel room on the balcony overlooking the beach at night. It was calming, and the sounds of the waves amplified the beauty of the night sky, lit up with stars and a large white moon.

I looked over in the surprisingly bright moonlight and saw Burt leaning on the railing, now running one of Molly’s feminine hands over her panty covered pussy. We had traded bodies after getting back to our hotel room because Burt had been so anxious for me to try out Karla. Now, after going a few rounds in the bedroom, we decided to take a break, and have a drink and a cigar on the balcony.

I was sitting on one of the wicker chairs on the balcony with my feet up on the railing, just taking in the scene. The shapely outline of Molly’s tight young body and the feel of Karla’s equally fine body on me were arousing me again. I could feel my womanhood moistening again. I was glad I had decided to slip some panties on as we left the bedroom, as the fabric would help to absorb some of the juices that were leaking out of me.

Burt took a large pull on his cigar and held his glass up to me. I clinked my glass to his, and took a big sip of the strong scotch Burt had found somewhere in our room.

“I should probably get Karla back to her room soon. Or do you want me to just leave her body in bed with you?” I asked.

“You don’t want to keep her? Steph’s going to have one hell of a hangover tomorrow. I’m not certain I want to put up with it.” Burt said plainly.

“What do you want to do tomorrow? I guess that may change my answer.” I asked.

“I was thinking Disney world.” Burt said as he looked out over the water.

“Disney world? You want to go to Disney world?” I asked, completely surprised by Burt’s suggestion.

“Yeah, I’ve always wanted to have sex on the ‘It’s a small world’ ride.” Burt replied.

I looked at him for a moment, thinking he may be kidding, but he never altered his posture, or looked over at me smiling. He just continued to look out into the water, the long dark hair blowing in the ocean breeze, and his cute little ass barely covered by a tiny pair of panties.

“Have you ever thought about seeing a psychiatrist Burt?” I asked him.

“A shrink? ‘Cause I want to have sex at Disney world? Everyone has that fantasy, Brian.” He replied.

“Burt, I can honestly say I have never wanted to have sex on a Disney ride in front of a bunch of singing puppet children.” I said as I took another sip of my scotch.

“Really?” Burt asked honestly.

“Really. But I do have to admit, I’ve often wondered how the little mermaid has sex. I mean, where do you put it?” I asked with a shrug.

“See! I told you. Everyone has a fantasy there.” Burt said with a laugh.

I looked up at the stars and said, “Disney world it is, then.”

[xorg]

Chapter 19 - Two Blondes and a Ferrari

This is the nineteenth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

“Can you believe they kicked us out of Disney world?” Burt asked me as he let out a low chuckle.

“Burt, I can’t believe it took them so long to kick us out of Disney world. You left the pirates of the Caribbean ride wearing only a short jean skirt, four inch heels, and three eye patches. One for each nipple and one for an eye.” I said as I shook my head.

“I know. It was an absolute travesty for that girl to be wearing four inch heels. She should have been in at least six inchers. Did you see how great her ass looked in just four inch heels? I could have owned the place in sixers.” Burt said with a smile.

“I think you missed my point,” I replied back to him, but he just kept that small smile on his face.

We walked down the street, having a conversation that I’m certain no one else would have understood if they overheard it. I moved a hand subconsciously to my face and made a motion to brush hair out of my face. When I realized I didn’t have to move Molly’s long hair anymore I shook my head and blinked my eyes.

Burt saw me, and said, “Yeah, you spend some time in someone, the habits come with you, don’t they?”

We had spent enough time in Molly and Stephanie, and decided to head out as ourselves and pick up some new mounts. Burt wanted to say good-bye to Karla as when we left the hotel, but she wanted nothing to do with him once he was outside of Stephanie’s body, and wouldn’t even return his greeting as she walked by with her nose in the air.

The street we found ourselves walking down had many open front bars and small gift shops. People were everywhere. Mostly college kids enjoying spring break, but some looked like locals, and others were snow birds of some sort or another, coming down to escape the cold weather of the north.

As we continued down the street, Burt suddenly grabbed my arm. I looked over at him to see his face pointed down the street a ways. He had the look of a hunter sensing prey. I followed his gaze to a blonde woman wearing a leopard print coat, matching hat, a tiny black mini-skirt, and at least six inch heels. She was getting out of a bright red Ferrari.

“I’ve always wanted to drive one of those,” I said to him.

“Me too,” Burt replied.

“I was talking about the car,” I said dryly.

“Oh. Well, then it’s settled. I’ll hop the girl, and you can drive me somewhere and shag me.” Burt told me as he picked up the pace.

I didn’t have time to say anything more, and quickly followed my friend. The woman went into a small shop full of crystal knick knacks and paintings. I stood by the door as Burt went into find the woman. I noticed the clerk came out of the back. Burt stopped briefly to talk to him, and then pointed towards me. The man nodded a few times, and the walked over. I saw Burt continue into the back of the store where the clerk had come from.

“That man said that you are the fire inspector, and you have some concerns about my shop?” The clerk said to me with his eyebrows raised questioningly.

“Um… Yeah, it’s come to our attention that some of the… stuff you have in here may be a fire hazard, and I was wondering if you could tell me what is flammable in here.” I said as I struggled with the cover story Burt had thrust upon us.

“This is ridiculous! We just had our annual inspection three weeks ago! Did you talk to Inspector Simmons?” The clerk asked me as he put his hands on his hips.

“Um… Inspector Simmons filed the paper work with me, but he asked that I stop by and take a look.” I said, as I picked up a small decoration next to me and began to inspect it while looking at the clerk out of the corner of my eye.

“I have the paper work from Inspector Simmons. It’s in the back. I’ll go get it.” He said.

“Wait! That won’t be necessary, sir. I don’t need it. I just ah… need to know how many paintings you have in this store, and what they are made out of, like oil paint?” I quickly said before he could move to far.

“We have thirty two paintings, none of which have any oil based paint. That stuff hasn’t been used by any of the artists I buy from in years.” He said as he started to show his annoyance, and added, “Can I see your badge? Those clothes don’t look like a uniform.”

“My badge?” I asked as I patted my pockets down.

“Oh, fancy seeing you here, Mr. Fire Inspector! I simply have to steal you for a lunch! After saving all those children and nuns from that burning school bus, I have to show you my appreciation.” Burt suddenly said as he walked out of the back of the store wearing the blonde woman’s body.

“You know this guy, Mrs. Henderson?” The clerk asked Burt, or at least who I knew to be Burt.

“Of course I do. He was in all the papers. Our business will have to wait. I need to steal this darling man!” Burt said as he walked up and put his arm in mine, and turned to walk us out of the small shop.

As we walked out Burt dug the keys to the Ferrari out of his purse and handed them to me. I struggled to unlock the passenger side door before opening it for Burt.

“Thank you!” Burt said to me, and winked as he sat down in the car close-legged in a very ladylike manner before swinging his legs inside, and then I closed the door as he got situated.

I went around to the other side, let myself in, and started the car. I looked over at Burt, and saw the store clerk staring at us from his doorway shaking his head.

“No, thank you. I didn’t think I could keep him fooled much longer.” I said and tried to put the car in gear.

I had driven a manual car many times, but the nervousness of driving a Ferrari that wasn’t mine was getting the better of me. I didn’t stall the engine, but I did grind the gears a fair amount before we were finally moving down the street.

“We need to head south down this road and take a left on the main boulevard,” Burt said to me as he pointed with his well manicured finger.

“Why is that?” I asked him.

“Because Vivian here has a daughter that she is meeting up with to pick out swimsuits, and if I’m not mistaken, she is just your size Brian.” Burt replied.

I grinned and gave the sports car more gas as it shot off down the road. I didn’t want to be late for my date.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I stood in the back of the store as Burt met his “daughter” out by the entrance. I glanced around at all the high priced and very tiny pieces of fabric. It was one of those stores that I would never normally walk into, as all the prices were so ridiculously high that only people who drove up in a Ferrari could afford to shop there. We had three saleswomen welcoming Burt the moment he walked into the store in his stolen body, so I figured she must frequent this place. Burt told them all I was friend, and that I wouldn’t be staying long, and I quickly made an escape to the back of the store asking where the bathrooms were.

I saw the two ladies followed by their entourage of saleswomen heading towards me, and I quickly stepped into the small woman’s bathroom in the back before anyone noticed I had gone in there. I heard talking outside, and shuffled my feet nervously as I waited. Soon enough the door opened and two women stepped inside. I could see Burt’s face on his mount as he stepped through the door first. He held it open for the other woman, and as she walked past him he closed it before anymore of the followers could wander into the room.

The younger woman was babbling to her mother about shoes and digging through her purse when she walked right into me. Her head darted up as she let out a “What the…” and gave me a startled look.

“You can’t be in here, this is the ladies room, you pervert!” She said in a startled tone as she tried to push on my chest to back me up.

“That won’t be a problem in a moment.” Burt said to her as he stood in front of the door with an evil grin.

She turned to look at her mother, and that’s when I reached up to cover her mouth with one hand, and hold her waist with the other. She tried to get out a squeal, but it came out as more of a gurgle when my hand began to liquefy and run down her throat. She staggered back and forth, shaking violently trying to dislodge me from her body, but I was already flowing all over her skin, now completely ethereal and being absorbed into her. She flailed her arms and shook her legs, desperate to get my off from her as our bodies merged into one, and then suddenly it was just me.

I stumbled to keep upright in her large heels and long legs that I now had full control of. I reached out and grabbed the large counter top to steady myself and as I did I looked up into the large mirror on the wall in front of me. As I gathered my legs underneath me, I stared at myself in the mirror.

I was unbelievably fucking hot. My face was framed by long blonde strands of hair, but I knew from my host body’s memories that everyone else would see a small perfect nose with shiny blue eyes and luscious full pink lips. Below my face I had a thin graceful neck that went down to my impossibly thin frame with equally impossibly large breasts. I reached up with my girly fingers to cup my huge breasts, and decided they must be at least a D cup. As I focused on them my mounts memories told me they were a recent gift for her eighteenth birthday from her mother. I remembered her entire experience of getting the implants put in, right down to realizing that they were in fact a solid D cup. I looked down the rest of my body, and turned sideways to see my tiny midsection in the mirror, and stare further down in awe at my backside as it bulged out, creating the perfect feminine figure as I looked down her shapely legs. I was wearing a tiny robin’s egg blue tank top along with an amazingly tight pair of Capri jeans that show off all of my curves to perfection.

“Yeah, yeah, she’s a knockout. Let’s go find some bikinis Brian. I’m horny as hell, and if we don’t hurry up here, and go find some dick I’m going to rape the next guy I see.” Burt said as he snapped me out of my self-love.

I nodded and we strolled our way back out of the restroom like we owned the place. Well, with how much money our mounts had, we probably could have bought it.

“Is everything alright? We heard some sounds in there.” One of the saleswomen asked me as Burt and I found our way back out into the main sales area.

“I didn’t hear anything. Did you Ginger?” Burt said as he looked at me.

“Uh…” I stuttered, “No. No I didn’t… Uh, mom.” I said as I choked out the last word.

Burt let out a small giggle, but never broke character, as he turned back to the saleswoman and said, “I want something in pink. And it better be very revealing and sexy. I want my husband all over me tonight.”

The saleswoman dashed off to find some choices, and the other two looked at me. I blinked a few times, still not use to all this attention, and then said, “Uh, I guess I’d like something in white, maybe?” as I shrugged my shoulders.

I was distracted by my large chest jiggling when I shrugged my shoulders, and missed what the lady said to me. I was looking down my own shirt at my cleavage until I noticed the silence, and the fact that everyone was staring at me.

“What?” I asked simply.

“Did you want a one piece or two?” The woman said as she stared at me.

“It doesn’t really matter. I’m sure anything will look great. I’d like something sexy, though.” I said as I went back to looking down my own shirt.

The two other sales ladies walked off to begin bringing things back as Burt put his arm around me and said, “Now this is shopping, my boy!”

The first sales lady came back with a few small and some what transparent pink suits, and Burt grabbed them and headed for a large dressing room. Shortly after that, the two other assistants came back with some suits for me. I grabbed them and headed into the same room that Burt had disappeared into. It head mirrors everywhere, so we kindly asked the sales people to wait outside as we tried things on.

Burt was standing there in his fantastic body wearing only the bottoms of a very transparent pink bikini, turning back and forth and playing with his breasts. He would sway from side to side and then stop suddenly just to see his boobs continue to flop back and forth, then giggle. I quickly pulled off my shirt, bra, jeans, and tiny panties, and began to poke through the selection that the saleswomen had brought me as well.

I quickly found out that with a rack as big as the one I now had on a tiny frame, picking out a suit was quite difficult. The one piece swimsuits would either fit my tiny frame and get stuck on my chest, or fit my breasts and hang off the rest of me. The tiny bikini tops just didn’t offer enough support for my massive jugs, and even the slightest movements sent a jiggle through them, and left them threatening to pop out of any covering.

Finally I found a one piece that was more like a bikini, but attached with just a thin piece of fabric over my small tummy. That little bit of fabric and all the strings managed to keep my breasts under control while the bottom half fit me like it was suppose to. Going up one side, and under one of my large breasts was the picture of a guitar, and there was also a large pink heart right in the center of the small piece of fabric that covered my ass, just to make certain that attention was drawn to all the right places.

I could tell Burt liked it as well. I modeled it for him, turning left and right, thrusting my large chest out, and turning away from him while bending slightly to expose my tight little ass. I was just undoing one of the strings that held the suit tight to my silky skin when Burt reached his arms around me and pulled me to him.

I pushed back at first, worried that the saleswomen right outside the door would hear us, and it would cause some problems, but as I was pushing Burt’s fingers began lightly tracing my pussy lips over the thin fabric of the swimsuit. The sensations of this new pussy shot up my back like electrical current and as I twitched I leaned back into Burt’s arms. His fingers found their way through the left leg hole of my suit, and he slid two manicured fingers into my little love mound. His other hand was busy grabbing my large breasts, and while not as good as the sensations that Molly’s chest had, they were still amazing.

My legs buckled underneath me, and Burt gently lowered me to the floor as he kept fingering me. I felt a spasm go down my back, and then bucked hard as I quickly came from the feelings that Burt was driving into my new body, soaking the crotch of the suit I was trying on with my love juices.

I then pushed Burt onto his back, yanked the small pink bikini bottoms he was wearing to one side, and began to eat out his pussy. He quickly wrapped his legs around my head, and laid his heeled feet on my back as I felt him begin to quake from the pleasure I was giving him. I dove in with my tongue as deep as I could a few times, and then worked my way up to his clit, then back down along his outer pussy lips. In no time I had him on the edge of an orgasm, and he reached down and grabbed my hair, pulling my face into his pussy as I licked him over the edge.

“OOOOOOOOH FUCK YES, EAT MY PUSSY!” He screamed out as his head got tossed back and my face got sprayed with his pussy juices.

I quickly sat back and looked at him with wide eyes, as I said quietly, “Burt, what the hell? They are standing right outside!”

“Who cares? These chicks pay a fortune in here. I’m certain that they not only don’t care, but they’ll keep there mouth shut because they want to keep our business, too.” He said back with a bit of annoyance in his voice.

“That makes sense, I guess.” I told him as I let the uncertainty creep through in my voice.

“Let me do the worrying while we’re in these ladies, Brian. Now, are you going to get that tongue back in my snatch or should we toss our clothes back on and find some dicks?” He asked me as he lay on the floor looking at me through his still spread legs and over the top of his pussy, which was still glistening with his mount’s juices, and my mount’s saliva.

“I think I could use a good fucking to be honest with you.” I replied to him as I tried to let some of my inhibitions go just have fun for a while.

He nodded at me, and we both stripped the rest of the way out of our swimsuits and started to get redressed. As we did I poked through my mount’s memories for knowledge of a boyfriend, or any significant other that I could use for some quick sex. Apparently she didn’t have a boyfriend. I quizzed her mind a little deeper, and it turned out that if a guy didn’t have a huge bank account, she wouldn’t even give him the time of day. She only had a few boyfriends in her life, and so far had treated them all like shit, so of course she was single right now, although she had plenty of men drooling over her. She knew it, and liked it. She would often tease men with her body just to get a reaction.

I poked around a bit more in her head as we picked up our favorite swimsuit choices from the piles that were strewn about on the floor. Ginger had just recently turned eighteen. She spent most of her time parting at exclusive clubs. She already had a drug habit. She spent as little time with her mother as possible, but enough to keep money flowing her way. Vivian, who Burt had hopped, was only seventeen when she had gotten pregnant with Ginger. Ginger’s real father didn’t keep in touch, and the man that Vivian was currently married to was loaded, so both Ginger and Vivian treated him very nicely.

We walked out of the changing room to the saleswomen looking at us a bit oddly, but Burt was right, they didn’t want to say anything directly to us for fear of chasing us out of the shop without buying anything. I knew they could smell the scent of our sex session, in the room, on us, and also on the suits we were having them wrap up, but they smiled and carefully took the suits from us. As Burt handed them Vivian’s credit card he told the sales woman that he wanted all the suits he had tried on. She smiled at him and nodded, then scurried off to run Vivian’s credit card. It was about then we both noticed another woman walk into the store. I handed the suit that I had picked out to another sales woman, and dug Ginger’s credit card out of the purse.

As I handed it to her, I asked, “Excuse me, would you ship a suit like this one to a friend of mine?”

“Of course Miss Henderson, I’ll just need an address.” The salesgirl replied.

“Super. I’m going to need another suit just like this, but with a C cup sent out, other then that my friend is close to my measurements.” I told her, and then wrote down Valerie’s address on a slip of paper and handed it to her, before adding, “Just put both of the suits and the shipping on my card, ok? Thanks.”

The salesgirl nodded and hurried off to run my card, and also wrap up my purchase. I found another slip of paper and wrote a quick note on it.

Val,

Having a blast down in Florida on spring break. I’m trying on bikinis with Burt, and I found this one. I really like it, so I figured I send one back for you.

See you soon, Brian

With that done, I noticed the first saleswoman had already brought Burt’s card back and given him his purchases in a large bag, and he was heading over towards the other woman that had just walked into the shop.

The salesgirl that had taken my card soon returned with it and one swimsuit in a bag, and I handed her the note, and asked her to put it in the box with the other swimsuit she was mailing out for me. She smiled and nodded as she took it, and headed off.

I made my way over by Burt, who was talking to the new female customer. As I got closer I noticed the woman had the beginnings of a mustache. I walked in on the middle of the conversation the two were having.

“Oh, I know I just love the selection of suits they have here, and how they cater to you.” I heard the woman say to Burt in a typical female voice.

“Yeah, there is a great selection here. Speaking of selection, where did you pick up that chick?” Burt asked the woman.

She gave him a peculiar look, and then said, “I don’t understand what you mean.”

“Oh c’mon buddy, we’re all hoppers here. This is Brian, he’s my friend. I’m Burt. You don’t have to pretend around us.” Burt told her.

“Brian? Burt? What do you mean? You two are men? You look just like girls!” The woman said as she squinted and began to study our faces and bodies.

I saw Burt’s eyes go wide in surprise, and he said, “You mean you don’t see anything out of the ordinary with my face?”

The woman responded very slowly, “Well, your mascara is smudged a bit, but other then that I think you have a very pretty face, and this must be your daughter? She has your nose.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I thought from the mustache and your kind of manly face that you might actually be a guy running around in a woman’s body.” Burt replied as he shrugged his mount’s tanned shoulders.

WHACK!

The woman slapped Burt hard across the face as she called out, “You dirty tramp, how dare you say that about my face.”

I quickly grabbed Burt by the shoulders as he started to fall backwards to steady him from the woman’s blow, but was to busy laughing at him to do much else. The actual woman he had accused of being a fellow body hopper took a step towards him to continue her assault when Burt spun on his heels and started to make a dash for the exit.

I quickly followed as the ugly woman yelled curse words at us and shook her fist in the air. Burt wasted no time in diving into the driver’s side of his mount’s Ferrari, and I saw him quickly dig through his purse for his keys. He started the car, and blew me a quick kiss as he called out, “See you at home, dear!” and peeled out of the parking lot just as the angry woman came out of the shop’s door screaming at him some more.

I took the opportunity to check my mount’s memories to find out which car she was driving. I then pulled her keys out of where she had placed them in her purse and headed toward my new jaguar.

I smiled as I sat down, shaking my head at Burt’s antics in the shop. I turned the key and carefully began driving to where Ginger was staying for the next few weeks. In less then twenty minutes I was pulling into the marina and driving to a VIP section. I waved to the guards, who opened the gates for me, and drove to what can only be described as the largest boat I had ever seen in my life.

It looked like a cruise ship, but I knew it was Ginger’s step father that owned it, and it was his home away from home. Well, one of them at least. I quickly grabbed my shopping bags, hopped out of my car, and started my walk towards what I would be calling home for the next few days.

As I started up the walkway to get onto the ship, I saw a strapping young man tying down something to the dock while staring at my legs (and probably my ass as well) as I walked by. Ginger’s memory told me that he was a deck hand on the boat, and he didn’t speak a word of English.

That would work just fine for what I had in mind tonight.

[xorg]

Chapter 19 Interlude - Party Girl

“Dude, she better show.” Kyle said out loud to no one in particular as he sat on the couch.

“There is no fucking way this actually happens. I can’t believe you idiots gave that guy money as a down payment,” said Eddie with an air of superiority.

“Shut up Eddie, when Katie gets here and she’s hot and ready, you’ll be sorry you didn’t put money down and you have to wait,” Derek snapped back at him.

The five boys sat in their run down apartment across from the campus. The floor boards squeaked, it was a crap shoot if you got any hot water in the morning, and the walls were covered in either dirt or a film of smoke from years of not being cleaned. It was a complete shit hole, but it was cheap, and close to the college all five boys went too.

Kyle, Mike, and Nathan sat on the couch playing video games waiting for the visitor they were expecting. Eddie sat in the only actual house chair in the small rundown apartment, watching out the window at the passer-bys. Derek paced the room behind the couch, occasionally running his hands through his shoulder length hair, obviously nervous.

“So let me hear this plan you geniuses came up with one more time. Derek, you found a guy that promised to get you any girl you wanted for a night, and you in turn came back here, and conned Kyle, Nathan and Mike into giving you money so that you could pay him to send over Katie Gerard, the head cheerleader, and she is going to show up hot and ready, waiting for sex from all four of you guys?” Eddie said with a smile before adding, “that is quite possibly the dumbest thing you have ever done, and I’m counting the time you set professor Hopkin’s lab coat on fire while he was wearing it.”

“Shut up Eddie!” Derek said back as he pointed a finger at him, “Or I’ll come over there and kick your ass.”

“You and who’s army?” Eddie replied as he continued to look out the window.

“Hey! Idiots! How about you both shut up, or I’ll beat the two of you to a pulp together.” Nathan said as he continued playing the video game, leaning in to the side of the couch as he mashed buttons on the controller, really getting into the game.

Nathan’s words carried more weight, as he was not only on the wrestling team and the football team, but also one of the largest men on campus. He spent most of his free time in the weight room and his physique showed it. Both Derek and Eddie stopped there squabbling immediately.

“So when is she suppose to show up, Derek?” Nathan asked without taking his eyes off the TV screen.

“She was supposed to be here forty minutes ago. I don’t know what happened, but I’m telling you, this guy can make this happen. We’ll just have to wait a bit longer.” Derek said in a stressed and worried tone.

“How do you know this guy can get any girl we want? I mean, what if she isn’t going to have sex, no matter how much money someone throws at her?” Mike asked as he too never looked away from the TV screen.

“I know ‘cause this guy got a girl for my cousin’s bachelor party.” Derek said plainly.

“He got some girl to strip at a bachelor party? That’s your proof? Wow Derek, this is extra lame. Do you at least have his cell number?” Eddie said.

“Not just some girl, my sister’s best friend. She is all about the straight and narrow too. I’ve know her since we were both kids. She’d never strip in her life, but some how this guy not only got her to do that, but whatever else we wanted too. She was standing up in the wedding a week later, too, and didn’t remember a thing. At least, that’s what she claimed. And I don’t have his number ‘cause he doesn’t have a phone.” Derek said to his friends.

“So if this guy is such a miracle worker, where is he? I mean, it’s not like we can call him. He’s probably half way to the next state with the cash.” Eddie asked smugly.

“I don’t know, but he’ll show or I’ll get everyone’s money back…” Derek responded, but was cut off by a loud pounding on the apartment door.

Derek darted to the door, almost tripping over a pile of dirty clothes, and yanked it open. The other guys stopped what they were doing and all turned to stare at the door, except for Nathan, who kept playing the video game.

What they saw on the other side of the door was an amazing sight. Katie Gerard stood waiting in the hallway. Her feet were clad in 6 inch pink heels, leading up to her perfectly toned legs which then headed up to an incredibly short pleated black and white skirt that barely hid her nether regions from site, and threatened to expose them with ever step she took as the skirt swished back and forth with her hip’s movements. Above that her thin waist tapered out to her impossibly huge breasts, barely contained in a tiny pink sweater that not only was stretched to its absolute limit, but also left her toned midsection exposed for all to see. The sweater just barely covered the bottom of her globe like tits, and was only secured by one singular button, taxed to the maximum as the threads stretched against the pressure of her chest. Her lengthy blonde tresses cascaded down her head, surrounding her pretty face, with its blue eyes, pink lips, and high cheek bones.

“Are you idiots going to invite me in, or just stand there staring at me?” She asked with a playful voice.

The four boys who were all staring at her nodded in unison except for Nathan, who was still playing the video game. Derek moved out of the way, and Katie sashayed her cute little skirt clad ass into the rundown apartment.

“Nice place you got here. I hope the rent is cheap.” She said to the boys as she looked around at the bare walls and stained carpet and then to the large piles of clothes and old food containers.

“Yeah, sorry, we don’t clean much.” Derek said as he stared at Katie’s chest.

“Not a problem. I came here to fuck, not to look at the décor. I’m assuming you do have a decent bed, though, right?” She asked plainly.

“Uh, yeah, those two doors lead to the bedrooms. The one across from us is the bathroom.” Kyle told her, as he too stared blatantly at Katie’s chest.

“Ok, what’s say we get this started?” Katie asked as she clapped her hands, and then added, “Sorry I’m late, but I just didn’t have a thing to wear, so I went out and bought this outfit. I hope you guys like it. Well, at least for the five minutes I’ll be wearing it.”

The five boys all muttered that she looked great, and how hot the clothes were. Katie wiggled her eyebrows, and grabbed Derek by the collar and began walking towards the door. Suddenly Kyle and Mike started to undo their pants.

“Whoa whoa whoa, boys. I don’t know what Derek told you, but I’m doing this one at a time. This isn’t going to turn into a gang bang. I want my orgasms too, and I don’t get that from two of you going at me like a Chinese finger trap. Derek promised you guys would be able to get me off at least ten times, or I’m going to need more money. If that means that some of you need breaks, then so be it, but I’m not leaving until I get fucked like a pro.” She said as she cocked one leg and waved a finger in the air.

The rest of the guys in the room nodded silently and Katie winked at them before yanking Derek into the bedroom after her, then slamming the door shut.

The four boys in the central room looked at each other briefly and shrugged as they started to hear the sounds of ripping clothes, and then Derek’s voice followed by Katie moaning.

“This is so fucking unbelievable. Can you fucking believe this? I can’t believe it.” Kyle said out loud.

“I know!” Mike said as he held up his hand for a high five, and the two slapped hands together.

The sounds of a bed banging into a wall started, and the rhythmic slamming became louder and faster as Katie’s moans followed suit. The guys in the center room smiled and anxiously awaited their turn in the bedroom with the head cheerleader. Eddie dug through his pockets to get out a fist full of cash. While ten minutes ago he honestly didn’t think Derek’s plan would work, he had brought money just in case his friend did come through.

The banging reached a fevered pitch, and finally Katie’s voice could be heard calling out in a loud scream, “AYYYYYYAaaaahhhhh fuck yes!” and then the room fell silent once again.

Nathan continued to play the video game, but the rest of the young men were staring openly at the door as it opened a few minutes later. Derek, wearing only a pair of jeans and covered in a thin sheen of sweat staggered through the door.

“Holy shit, is she an animal in the sack.” He said through panting breaths as he collapsed on the floor outside the door to one side of the couch.

Katie walked to the doorway, her pink sweater open, exposing her breasts to the cool air, and her tiny skirt was pulled up around her waist, making it look like a thin ribbon around her midsection. She was also covered in a thin coating of sweat, making her skin shine in the dim light. Her hair was a bit mussed as she smiled at the group of guys and said, “Not bad for starters. What’s a girl got to do to get a beer in this place? ‘Cause I’ll do it. Who’s next? And make sure you bring me that beer.” She said, then turned around and headed back into the bedroom.

Mike and Kyle both got up and made a dash for the small refrigerator in the corner that held only one thing. Beer. Kyle would have gotten there first, but Mike tripped him up, and managed to get to the small fridge first, and grab a can. He held his hands up in victory as he strolled his way to the bedroom and his waiting conquest. Kyle gave him the finger angrily.

One by one the guys took their turns screwing the brains out of Katie Gerard, the blonde bombshell. Despite her normally snobbish and reserved nature, for the rest of the night she took all the dick her male acquaintances could give her and paraded around the shitty little apartment completely naked like a well paid whore. She was completely insatiable and relentless in the bedroom.

Finally, Nathan put down the video game controller and went into the bedroom for his turn. Even though he had been the first to put money down for Derek’s little scheme, he was in no hurry to screw Katie. He had even let the other guys have a second go at Katie before he got up to have his turn.

Nathan grabbed two beers out of the fridge, and headed into the bedroom where Katie laid spread eagle and naked, still panting and leaking from her last fucking. Nathan closed the door, popped open one of the cans, and handed it to her. Katie sat up and downed the beer greedily, crinkling the aluminum container in her hand after she had drained it before tossing it on the floor.

“Well, you’re a strapping young lad aren’t you? I’ll bet you’re the biggest here, huh stud? Should we get right to the main event, or do you need a little teasing first?” She asked him.

“Well, you see, actually, I’m going to need some questions answered first.” Nathan replied to her as he cracked the beer he was holding and started to sip it.

“Questions? You mean you wanna talk or something?” She asked him.

“Yeah, something like that. I just need to know a few things before we do this.” He replied.

“Uh, ok, not many guys look at these titties, and want to discuss things, but whatever, it’s your dime.” She said as she leaned back on the bed and stretched her arms out to her sides.

“Ok, uh, first, what the fuck is going on? Why are you doing this?” Nathan asked.

“Getting fucked by you guys? You did pay. And sometimes a girl just needs some dick. You ready to screw or not?” Katie replied as she played with her long hair.

“Yeah, but your family has money. You don’t need the money. Just one more question. I was playing video games when you came in. I was pretty absorbed, and didn’t notice before, but now I do… What’s with your face and voice? I mean that is obviously Katie Gerard’s body, but you are not Katie Gerard.” Nathan asked as his eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed.

“No shit. You can see my real face. Well, kid, I guess we do have a lot to talk about. My name’s Burt. I’m what you call a body hopper. You see Katie’s still here, it’s just you can see my face over hers.” Burt replied with a smug smile on his face as he caressed an engorged nipple.

“Burt, huh? How come the others didn’t see your face?” Nathan asked as he sipped more of his beer.

“Because you my friend are special. You, big guy, are also a body hopper. You too will be able to start hopping once you stick it in me. You see when you have sex with me in Katie’s body, it will activate your ability. You’ll be able to hop into anyone in no time.” Burt told Nathan.

Nathan blinked a few times, and stared at Burt’s face on Katie’s body, then quickly downed the rest of his beer.

“This is far too weird. I’ve been drinking all night, and this is what I get for it. A fucking hallucination. I’m probably not going to remember this, but whatever, lets get it on. I want to be able to say I’ve banged Katie Gerard, even if she has some weird face.” Nathan said as he also crushed his can and tossed it over his shoulder.

After Nathan pulled his pants off, it took very little coaxing to extend his rod to its maximum length, and he began screwing Katie’s pussy, which was being directed by Burt who was using his knowledge to make the experience the best sex Nathan had ever had in his life.

The two of them had sex well into the morning hours until finally Nathan passed out from exertion on top of Burt. Burt gently slid his female form out from underneath the large sleeping man before looking around for his mount’s clothing. His stolen pussy ached from having so much sex with all the men, but mostly from Nathan’s large cock. He looked down at his abused little love mound, and sighed. Nathan had a hopper’s stamina and the two had fucked like rabbits for hours until Nathan had blown his top four times and Burt had rode Nathan’s massive pole to seven orgasms himself.

Burt then found what was passing for his skirt and sweater and wrapped them around his naked body before stepping into his heeled shoes, not even bothering to look for Katie’s panties. He turned and gently ran his small hand over Nathan’s sleeping form before whispering, “Don’t worry boy. I’ll keep an eye on you. Your next few weeks are probably going to be pretty crazy. I’ll make sure you do just fine.” And with that, Burt turned on his pointed heels and walked through the central room, full of the other four sleeping men, and out the door of the apartment, and headed back to Katie’s dorm room to ditch her body. He knew the ache between her legs would only be getting worse.

Nathan woke up six hours later, alone and feeling like complete shit. He looked around for Katie, or Burt, or whatever the girl was suppose to be called. He stumbled out of the bedroom, and saw his roommates sleeping where ever they had passed out around the shitty apartment. He smacked Derek on the forehead.

“You seen that girl? I mean, Katie?” Nathan asked.

“No man, you were having marathon sex, and the rest of us passed out. She wore us all out. Who knew miss priss was a fucking machine, huh?” Derek said with a smile.

“Whatever, dude. I feel like shit. You going to class? Can you take notes for me in Bio? I’m not going to make it.” Nathan said as he staggered to his bedroom, getting a grunt in return from his roommate.

Falling over on his bed was the last thing Nathan remembered before he passed out, and he thought his aches were just a simple hangover. Little did he know his body was changing, and soon his life would along with it.

[xorg]

Chapter 20 - Homecoming

This is the twentieth story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I stepped out of the long tunnel connecting the plane to the airport terminal and began looking around for Valerie. I knew that I would have to find her, as I was in a lovely woman named Beth for my return trip home and so there was no chance she would recognize me. Burt had decided to hop a hot dark haired woman flying out to California and said he’d be back when he was done with her, though with Burt, you never know.

I saw my girlfriend sitting by the entrance anxiously looking at the people streaming out of the tunnel. I tugged my purse strap further up my shoulder and flicked my long blonde hair back over my shoulder and walked over by her. I reached an empty seat next to her, sat down and began adjusting one of the straps of my tiny little heeled sandal. She briefly looked at me, and then went back to watching the stream of people coming out of the airplane.

“These damn shoes have been a hassle all day,” I said out loud.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” she replied, but didn’t pay much attention to me.

“Are you waiting for someone?” I asked her.

“Yes…” Valerie briefly paused, and then looked at me, “I’m waiting for my boyfriend, he was supposed to fly back today, and asked if I could pick him up here.”

“What does he look like, I’ll help you out. I need to sit a while, these shoes are killing me.” I told her in a nonchalant tone.

“Well, I don’t really know,” She said as she continued to look at the people streaming out.

“You don’t know what your boyfriend looks like? Did the two of you meet over the internet or something?” I asked her in a confused voice.

“No, no, nothing like that, it’s just, well, lets say that he changes his look often and sometimes on a whim.” She replied doing her best to describe me to a complete stranger without giving anything away, and without seeming insane.

“Well, do you know what he’s wearing? A jacket or a hat maybe?” I asked her as I cocked an eyebrow.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t think you can be of much help.” She replied, and I saw a bit of sadness in her face as people stopped exiting the tunnel leading to the airplane.

“You’re sure it was this flight?” I asked her.

“Yes. Maybe he found something else to do. He’s with a friend that’s a bit flighty.” She said to me, her disappointment clear in her voice.

“Well, maybe you could just take me home with you instead? I’m certain I could eat your pussy out like no one has before.” I asked her with a smile.

She turned to look at me, and then lightly hit me on the upper arm with an open hand before saying in a hushed tone, “Brian!”

I winked at her and pointed towards a bathroom. We both got up and headed inside. It was empty except for the two of us, and I turned to her, and gave her a large hug, wrapping my thin arms around her. She returned it, and when I pulled back she said, “How was it? Where is Burt? You have to tell me all about it!”

“Burt caught a lovely young girl on her way out to Cali. I’m not certain when he’ll be back. The trip was good. I got a lot of practice in at hopping, and I’ve gotten much faster. I’ll tell you all about it over some drinks tonight, but right now do you mind if I hop over into you? Beth here has to go and visit her family, and I’d hate to make her miss that.” I said as I looked down at my chest and gave my breasts a farewell squeeze.

Valerie nodded, and I walked over to a bathroom stall and sat down. Valerie leaned over, and I gently pulled her face to mine for an open mouth kiss. She responded passionately, but I could feel her slightly jump when I started to hop over to her body through her mouth.

I lost sense of the woman who I had used for a free plane ride, and started to feel Valerie’s familiar body. She was wearing high heels and a short jean skirt over a small pair of cotton panties along with a tight woman’s tee shirt and a push up bra, which I felt holding her normally pert breasts up even higher then usual. I felt her brown hair around my new shoulders, and suddenly was looking at Beth’s face.

I mentally woke Valerie up, and as she started to come to, I also gently shook Beth’s shoulders. I wasn’t in her for more than a few hours, so I didn’t think it would be too hard to wake her.

Once she started to come to I asked her, “Excuse me, Miss are you alright? I found you in here with the stall open slumped over.”

Beth looked up at me and nodded as she looked around, putting one hand to her forehead, then asking, “Yeah, I think I’m okay. I’m just tired. I hope I didn’t miss my flight!”

“Miss, you just walked off the plane and came into this bathroom.” I told her, as I tried my best to show concern in my eyes.

The young woman blinked a few times, and said, “We’ve already landed? I don’t remember anything. No more all-nighters the day before a plane ride for me. Thank you so much for checking on me.”

I nodded and then backed out of the stall, being careful to keep my back to the mirror so that my face would not be reflected, and asked, “Are you sure you are fine?”

She nodded, so I walked off. Using Valerie’s memories I quickly found where she parked, and soon we were off driving to her small apartment. On the way back to her place we mentally chatted, mainly me telling her about the trip until she mentioned something.

Brian, I wanted to tell you this, but I didn’t want to wreck our first day back together. Do you remember that girl Alyssa? She was the stripper that Burt hopped.

‘Yeah, I remember her, why?’

She called me last night. She’s in the hospital. We should go and visit her, she sounded like she was afraid and didn’t know what to do.

‘What happened?’ I asked Valerie.

I don’t know, she wouldn’t tell me over the phone.

We made a quick stop at Valerie’s apartment so that I could dismount her, and get some of my own clothes, and then we were back in her car driving to the hospital. When we asked at the front desk they would not tell us what room Alyssa was staying in. I thought it was odd, but luckily Valerie had the phone number saved in the caller ID of her cell phone, so she just re-dialed it. Soon we were on our way to room three twelve where she was staying.

When we got there and opened the door, I immediately sucked in my breath. Alyssa had one large black eye, and bruises around her neck, and cuts down the length of her arm. Valerie immediately dashed over to her bed and asked what had happened.

“Well, my boyfriend came home drunk and he thinks I’ve been cheating on him, so he started to get loud, and then he hit me.” She replied quietly.

“This is more then just one hit!” Valerie said as she gently touched Alyssa’s face.

“He’s never been this bad before, honestly! But now I don’t know what to do. I don’t want to go back. I don’t really have any friends that I can call, and everyone else that I could call also knows him, so it would get back to him where I’m staying. He took all the money out of our joint bank account, so I don’t have any money, or even clothes, and I can’t go back to work because he’ll be waiting outside the club for me.” She said as tears started to form in her eyes and roll down her cheeks.

“You’ll come and stay with us for a while.” Valerie said with an air of authority.

“No, I couldn’t do that. Really,” Alyssa replied back to her.

“Valerie’s right. You’re going to come and stay with us for a while. At least until you’re back on your feet. And when you feel up to it, I’m going to go with you, and we’ll get your clothes from your apartment. If your old boyfriend is there, I’ll deal with him.” I told her.

“I couldn’t, I don’t even know you two that well.” She said as she shook her head lightly.

I had forgotten that Alyssa had never met me as I was inside Valerie the whole time when she had woken up in Val’s apartment. I walked over to the bed and gently patted her hand as I told her, “Don’t worry about the hospital bill. I’ve got some money in an account that I’m not really using much anymore. I’ll cover it, but only if you come stay with us until you are feeling better.”

Alyssa looked up at me and as the tears continued to roll down her cheeks, she finally relented, and said she would stay with us.

We called one of the nurses into her room, and began to fill out paper work for her release. Her injuries looked much worse then they actually were, and so she was cleared to be taken home, but Alyssa refused to let us put down any addresses on the paper work for fear that her old boyfriend would come looking for us.

Soon enough we had her set up on the couch at Valerie’s small apartment. She had a remote in one hand, and a bowl of ice cream in the other, and as she surfed through the channels Val and I noticed she was starting to smile again.

Valerie had to work the next day, but seeing as I didn’t have a job, I was free to take care of Alyssa all day, not that she need much taking care of. Soon enough we were playing video games and watching movies. When Val came home all three of us piled onto the couch under one large blanket and watched movies.

It continued this way for a few days until both Alyssa and I were going stir crazy being cooped up in the apartment all day. Alyssa’s black eye was healing well, as were the bruises around her neck, but the cuts down her arms were taking more time. Finally one day around lunch time, she said she was sick of wearing the same clothes. I mentioned that she could borrow Valerie’s clothes, but she didn’t want to do that either, so I suggested we go back to her apartment and get her stuff.

I could see the look of fear in her eyes, but after telling her that I wouldn’t leave her alone for even a minute she finally nodded to me. We both went down to my car and got in it. It took a few tries for me to get it started, as it hadn’t run in almost three weeks, but finally it came to life and we were off.

When we arrived at her apartment there was no one around, and I could tell Alyssa was relieved. We quickly began packing her things up, and bringing them down to the car. It could have gone faster, but I promised her that I would not leave her side, so we always made trips down to the car together.

Just as we were about done and we were packing up the last few things from her bedroom we both heard an angry voice call out from the entrance way.

“Where are you, you whore!”

“Oh no, Brian it’s him!” She whispered to me, and grabbed my arm.

I nodded to her, stood up, and headed out of the bedroom to confront the guy. I walked into the living room and saw a large man with a few tattoos running up and down his arms. From the bulges under his shirt it was obvious he worked out quite frequently, and the look on his face told me he was in no mood to talk.

“Who the fuck are you? Where is she?” the man bellowed at me.

“Don’t worry about where she is. She doesn’t want to see you. You are going to leave, and we are going to finish packing, and then you can both go your separate ways.” I told him calmly.

“Don’t fucking tell me what to do! I’m not going anywhere.” He shouted at me.

I didn’t like the way this was going already, but it got far worse when Alyssa peeked her head around the corner out of the bedroom. The man saw her, and started to charge across the room. I held up my arms in an attempt to stop him, and as he got to me, we grabbed each other. He was far larger and more muscled then me, and as he grabbed my throat with one hand he began to punch my stomach with the other. I reached down with one arm, trying to block his blows, and with the other I reached out and grabbed around his neck. We spun around as we grappled with each other. Alyssa saw us fighting and came out of the room, hitting on the man’s back, and screaming at him to let me go.

While I don’t consider myself a complete wuss, I’m also not much of a fighter. I wasn’t doing well blocking the punches to my stomach, and I knew this guy was going to have me on the floor and really start wailing on me in a few moments, so I did the only other thing I could think of.

I hopped him.

My hand around his neck started to turn to that now familiar liquid, and flow into his skin. My neck started to loose form, and flow into his hand. Suddenly instead of trying to hold onto me, and hit me, the man was trying to push me off from him, and shake me loose. He fell to the floor as he continued to struggle with my now fluid form, and I heard him yell out, “What the fuck!”

Then suddenly I was on the floor looking up at the ceiling. I heard Alyssa screaming. I sat up and looked at her as she backed away in fear.

“What the fuck did you do to him Chet!” She called out.

I blinked a few times before looking over and answered her, “It’s not Chet, it’s me Brian.”

She stopped crawling away, but the look of fear was still there. I slowly stood back up onto now much larger feet. I looked down at my huge arms, and flexed them as I felt the muscles move. I looked up at Alyssa, and said, “It really is me in here. I possessed Chet. I can prove it, do you have a mirror?”

She nodded, and pointed into the bathroom, the fear still apparent in her eyes. I walked into the bathroom and pointed to my reflection. She looked at the reflection, then back at me, then to the reflection again, and said one word, “How?”

“It’s just a thing I can do. I don’t really know how.” I told her with a shrug.

The look of fear was still on her face, but now for a very different reason. I didn’t quite know what to do or say, so I just told her plainly, “He was kicking my ass. It was either this or get beat up. Should we finish loading the car or what?”

The question seemed to knock her out of her awestruck pose, and she nodded and walked back into the bedroom. With the large muscles that I now possessed carrying things down to the car was a breeze. We soon had the car packed and I grabbed my clothes from the floor and also threw them in the car.

We drove back to Valerie’s apartment and quickly unloaded all of Alyssa’s things. It was much easier using Chet’s larger body and we were done in no time. As I set the last box down Alyssa looked at me and said, “Ok, now what? Are you stuck in his body for a while? Do we have to do anything to get you out?”

“No, I’m not stuck, I can leave his body anytime, but I was thinking while I was in here we should go open a bank account for you at a different bank, and I’ll get your money back.” I replied to her.

“You can do that?” She asked as she looked into my eyes.

I nodded and we headed down to the car. We stopped at a bank around the corner and opened an account for her, then we went down the bank that Chet had moved all of Alyssa’s money to, and I had them send it over to her new account, plus I emptied Chet’s other bank accounts into it as well.

As we left the bank, Alyssa couldn’t believe how much I had helped her, and she enthusiastically hugged me.

“I don’t know what to say other then thank you, Brian!” She excitedly said as we got back into the car.

“I’m not done yet, we have two more stops to make.” I told her.

I drove down to a shady tattoo artist that I knew of downtown, and I took the remaining money out of Chet’s wallet and paid him to tattoo in large letters, “I love dick in my ass” on Chet’s back across his shoulders. Alyssa sat behind the tattoo artist the whole time giggling as he etched the words into Chet’s skin.

Finally he was done, and I stood up to leave. The man told me I needed to keep the new tattoo covered, but I just shrugged him off. As we walked back to the car I pulled off Chet’s shirt and handed it to Alyssa and asked her to trade. She looked at me oddly, but then pulled his large shirt on, and underneath its cover took her small pink one off and handed it to me.

I pulled the extra small shirt over my head and neck and then down onto my large arms. The fabric was stretched to is absolute maximum, and didn’t cover my now larger abs. I knew the shirt would be tight and I wanted something pink. We jumped into the car and headed for a local gay bar. I handed my original clothes to Alyssa and asked her to sneak into the men’s room and wait for me in a stall.

I then walked into the front door of the bar, and ordered twenty shots of the strongest liquor the bar had. The bartender lined them up, and I quickly slammed them all down as fast as he could pour them.

“You celebrating something, big guy?” He asked me with curiosity.

“Check out my new tattoo!” I yelled as I pulled up my shirt and showed all the guys sitting at the bar around me and then continued, “I just came out of the closet today! I’m going to head into the bathroom, get into position, and anyone that wants to toss one in my ass feel free! Even if I’m passed out. I want some cock in me, and I want it now!” I yelled out to the entire bar.

I then made my way to the bathroom, and headed for a stall. I leaned over the filthy toilet that was in there, and dismounted Chet in a hurry. Alyssa heard my commotion and came out of the stall she was hiding in when I called out her name. As I stood up naked, she offered my clothes back to me.

I thanked her and quickly pulled my pants on, followed by my shirt, and then quickly jammed my feet into my shoes. We were just about to walk out of the restroom when a large man walked in through the door. He looked at both Alyssa and I, then at Chet’s legs hanging out of the stall.

“Uh, hi. I think my friend and I are in the wrong bar. That guy just came in here and asked me to, you know…” I said to him as I looked over my shoulder at Chet’s body.

The large man winked at me and said, “I’ll take care of him, don’t worry.”

I nodded, and grabbed Alyssa’s hand as we both ran out of the bar and back to my car, laughing the whole way. I jumped in on my side and slammed the door shut as I turned the key to start my car and Alyssa jumped in on the other side.

“Brian, you can be positively evil when you want to be!” Alyssa said to me as she leaned over to kiss me on my cheek.

“Hey, he had it coming. There is no reason to beat up a girl who is half your size and besides, I needed to give him a little payback for hitting me, too.” I replied back to her as I pressed down on the gas pedal and we took off.

We drove back to Valerie’s apartment and headed up. She was home from work, and was wondering where the two of us had gotten to, and as Alyssa told her the story, I went into the bedroom to put the rest of my clothes on.

I walked back out to Alyssa and Valerie in the kitchen with an opened bottle of wine, and three glasses. I looked at them curiously and Alyssa replied, “Hey, I got all of my clothes, my stuff, my life savings, and my boyfriend got taught a lesson, we have to celebrate!”

I sat down and got handed a glass, and as they raised their wine, so did I. Alyssa was all smiles as she drank down her entire glass. Valerie and I were a bit more conservative, but I could see why Alyssa was so happy, and I grabbed the bottle and filled her glass back up.

“So, you can do that to anyone Brian?” Alyssa asked me as she sipped on her second glass.

“Yes, I can. It’s called body hopping. Alyssa, I need you to make me a very serious promise. You can’t tell anyone about this, okay? No one can know. It will bring a lot of trouble down on you, me, and Val.” I told her using my best stern voice.

She nodded quickly, and then asked, “So how much will he remember? Will he know that you did that to him?”

I shook my head and replied, “He won’t remember a thing, he’ll come to wherever he wakes up, and the last memory he will have will probably be coming back to the apartment.”

“I bet he’ll be in for a real shock when he checks his bank accounts! Thank you again Brian!” She said to me, “I promise I won’t tell a soul. I owe you that much, at least.”

I nodded to her and Valerie stood up and reached forward to grab the bottle of wine and started to refill everyone’s glasses and then came to stand behind my chair.

“So how often do you do it?” Alyssa asked me with a sparkle in her eyes.

“Well, actually I just recently found out I could do it. I went on spring break as a college girl, and I other then that, I only mount people for a night or so. I guess I mount Valerie here most, but I let her know what I’m doing when I’m in her body.” I told Alyssa as I looked at my wine.

Alyssa shot Valerie an amazed look, and then asked, “He possesses you? What does it feel like? You just let him?”

“I can’t really explain it. It’s just odd when your body is doing things that you didn’t make it do, but it’s fun, I guess.” She said as she shrugged her small shoulders, and then added, “He was in me the night you and I met. It was actually him that drove you home the next morning.”

“No way!” Alyssa squealed.

I stood up, and wrapped my arms around Valerie’s waist and brought my lips to hers for a long passionate kiss. When it was done I pulled my face back and winked. She knew what I was up to, and opened her mouth widely. I brought my face forward and began to mount her.

I quickly flowed through her wide open mouth and into her body. It felt great to have her long curvy legs, cute little ass, and pert tits as my own again. I shuffled my feet as I regained my balance in my new body. I looked down at Alyssa, whose eyes were wide open and riveted on me.

“Does it feel weird being a girl? I mean is it a lot different then being a guy?” She asked me. I sat down at my chair and sipped on my glass of wine before answering.

“It’s different. First off, anything I want to see I can. If I want to see Val’s breasts, I just lift up her shirt. If I want to play with her pussy I just reach down into her panties. It’s wild walking around as a hot girl, and having all the guys stare at you. That’s something I’m not use to. And the sex is so awesome. You guys definitely won out on the multiple orgasms thing.” I replied, and then started to rouse Valerie’s mind.

“You take over girls and have sex?” Alyssa asked me in an unbelieving tone.

“Do you know an easier way to get laid then walk around as a hot chick in a short skirt?” I asked her as I felt up Valerie’s chest.

Alyssa shook her head no, and downed the last of the wine in my glass before standing up and saying, “Well, I hate to be rude, but it’s been almost two and a half weeks since I’ve played with a vibrator in Val’s pussy. So you can either come with me and help, or you can wait out here for me to be done.”

I sashayed my sexy borrowed ass across the kitchen, through the small living room, and into Val’s bedroom before looking over my shoulder. I winked at Alyssa who said, “You know, I’m not usually all about girl on girl, but for some reason, this seems really hot.”

As I pulled off my shirt and let my breasts out of my bra I knew it was going to be a long night of pleasure. I was glad to be home.

[xorg]

Chapter 21 - A First for Everything, Even a Fight

This is the twenty-first story in my tale of body hopping. My name is Brian. I would strongly suggest you read the first part of my tale, or this story may not make sense until you are up to speed.

I woke up in a tangle of legs. I shook my head and blinked my eyes a few times as I tried to figure out what was going on. The toe nails in front of my face had been painted a very light shade of pink, and were connected to long and shapely legs. Then there was another completely different set of legs to my right, equally as attractive and feminine.

Suddenly the last week came rushing back to me, though it still seemed like it was more a dream than what I had just woken up from. The small pink toe nails belonged to Alyssa. The other set of long legs belonged to my girlfriend Valerie. I slowly and carefully began to wiggle my way free from the two girls, trying to get up but at the same time leave the girls to their peaceful slumber.

Unfortunately my movements were not as graceful as I had hoped, and Val was also a light sleeper. As she began to rouse Alyssa too woke up and groaned as she rolled over onto her back and looked at me with just the hint of a smile on her lips.

“Trying to sneak off, Brian?” She said as she watched me pull a pair of pajama pants on.

“Nope, just couldn’t sleep anymore.” I replied.

“Why don’t you come back to bed, and we’ll do anything but sleep.” Valerie commented as she leaned over and began kissing Alyssa’s neck while staring at me.

Alyssa moaned, and wrapped her legs around Valerie, pulling their two shapely bodies together as Val continued moving her soft pink lips around Alyssa’s neck. The two girls then let out simultaneous giggles and looked over at me. I took a deep breath and shook my head.

“Ladies, I don’t think I have anything left. This past week every night you two have been draining me completely dry. The only relief I have is when I hop Val and use her body.” I replied back to them with weariness in my voice.

“Why don’t you give Alyssa a try? I’ve always thought you looked hot as a blonde Brian.” Valerie said with a smirk.

What Valerie didn’t see because she was looking at me was Alyssa’s look of fear. It was as plain as day on her face to me, and I knew better then to push her. She enjoyed being with Val and I, but I could tell she wasn’t ready for me to hop her.

“I think I’m going to make some breakfast. I’m sure I’ll get my mojo together after some food, and besides, it’s Saturday, so we have all weekend to mess around.” I replied to the girls as I headed out of the bedroom and into the kitchen.

I dug through the cupboards and began pulling out all of the things I would need for a breakfast of champions, and fired up the stove as I began throwing out some frying pans and melting some butter.

I heard the shower start while I was cooking, and just after I started dropping eggs and some bacon into the frying pans, I felt two small arms come around my waist, and a two large breasts press into my back.

“Thank you.” I heard Alyssa say from behind me.

“For breakfast? Not a problem.” I replied.

“No, you dork. You haven’t body hopped me yet. Valerie seems to like it so much, but I’m just not sure…” Her voice faded out.

“Hey, it’s no big deal. I could see that you weren’t ready, and if you never are ready, that’s fine. I’ve got plenty of other girls I can hop. I’m sure Val doesn’t mind, either.” I replied to her as I began to move the bacon around the frying pan.

“Mmm. That’s starting to smell really good Brian. Hey, you don’t think Valerie minds me just crashing here, do you? I mean you two seem to have a good thing going, and I’ve got enough money to get my own place.” Alyssa asked as she moved from behind me to beside me, leaning back against the countertop.

I turned to look at her and winked before saying, “I’m certain she doesn’t mind it, Alyssa. In fact, from the little bit of time I’ve spent in her this week, I happen to know that she has a bit of a crush on you. She’s got a thing for blondes. I’ve enjoyed having you here as well. I’m certain you can stay as long as you want.”

With that, she smiled and began digging through the cupboards to find some plates, silverware, and cups. After she set the table, she started to dig through the refrigerator. The shower stopped shortly after, and Valerie joined us at the table dressed in only her towel. I let out a whistle as she sat down at the table, and despite the fact that I knew her body more intimately then any other man on the planet, she still blushed as she pulled her towel more snuggly around her frame.

I brought the food over, and we all began to chow down on breakfast, with light chit chat about plans for the weekend. One of Valerie’s friends was throwing a “purse party.” It seemed to me more like a thinly veiled cover for women to get together and gossip, and buy perfume or clothing accessories from someone while having a few drinks. Alyssa seemed interested, and so both of the girls made plans to attend together. I made it quite clear that I wasn’t overly interested, and so they decided to make it into a girl’s night out.

I told them not to worry about me, as I would be able to keep myself busy one way or another. I thought perhaps I would see what Dave was up too this weekend. As we finished our breakfasts, Valerie began to clean up the table, and Alyssa got up and headed for the bathroom. I in turn headed for the couch, and grabbed the TV remote, and began flipping through channels. I heard the shower start again, and decided when Alyssa was done, I would need a shower as well. I reeked of sex and body odor from our activities the night before.

Valerie soon joined me on the couch after a quick stop in her bedroom to toss on some clothes. She had decided to go with a comfy pair of jeans and a small purple cotton tank top. As she leaned back against me I shivered as her still damp hair touched my skin, and then reached over her to wrap one of my arms around her. We watched TV until I heard the shower stop.

I was about to stand up and head for the bathroom when I heard a knock at the door. Val and I looked at each other, and then headed over to the entranceway to see who was there. As I opened the door Burt stood there holding a large cup of coffee.

“Burt!” I called out excitedly.

“Hey Bri! What’s going on Val?” Burt replied to us.

“Come on in, Burt.” I said as invited my friend inside and then asked, “When did you get back into town? How was California?”

“Oh, I got back into town a few days ago, California was warm and sunny, but not as much fun without a hopper to chum around with, Bri. Speaking of which I need your help with something.” Burt said as we walked back into the living room.

We all sat down, as Val and I took our spots on the couch and Burt picked a large chair.

“Sure, what’s up buddy?” I asked him as we got comfortable.

Just then Alyssa walked out of the bedroom. She had a short cotton sundress on, and was vigorously drying her long blonde hair with a towel, as she asked, “Who was at the door?”

Alyssa pulled the towel down off her head to around her shoulders, and looked over to see Burt staring back at her. Her eyes narrowed and she tilted her head to one side and said, “Hey I know you. You’re that guy that always waited for me after my show at the club. You always wanted private lap dances… and then… and then I never remember the next few days.” Alyssa’s voice slowed as her eyes shot open and her muscles tensed before she yelled out, “You’re a body hopper too! And you always hopped me! And then…” her voice trailed off again, and she bolted for the bathroom.

We all heard a loud slam as she closed the door as quickly as she could, locking it behind her. Valerie, Burt and I were up in an instant and heading over to the bathroom door. We could hear Alyssa hyperventilating in the bathroom. Valerie began softly talking to her and asking her to unlock the door, while Burt just stared at me.

“I’m not coming out! He could be inside of you, and I’d never know it until it was too late Valerie!” Alyssa called out from the other side of the door.

“Oh I’m not going to hurt anyone!” Burt said to the door with disgust in his voice.

“I woke up naked in a school bus one time, you pig!” Alyssa called back.

“Alyssa, how about if I come in. Just me? I’ll make sure nothing happens.” I asked through the door.

“I don’t know.” I heard her say.

I motioned for Burt and Valerie to head back to the living room, and then calmly said to the bathroom door, “Burt and Val are in the living room. It’s just you and me, besides; you can’t stay in there for the rest of your life Alyssa.”

I saw her shadow on the bottom of the door checking for the number of feet, and then heard the bathroom door unlock. She slowly opened the door just a crack while checking carefully for Burt before opening the door up a bit more, grabbing my arm, and yanking me inside the bathroom. I was barely clear of it when she slammed the door shut again, and I saw her locking it once more.

Her eyes were wide, and I could tell she was panicked. So I sat down on the side of the bathtub and patted the spot next to me, motioning her to sit down. She took one more look at the door, making certain it was still locked, and then headed over by me.

“I thought I was crazy, Brian. I mean I really thought I was insane. I’m on medication because I would have blackouts. My friends or coworkers would tell me all the crazy stuff I did. The doctors wondered if I had split personality.” She said as she pressed her face into my arm. I reached across with my other hand to gently rub the back of her head.

“Now I know it was just the creepy looking middle aged guy having a joy ride in my body. I don’t want him in me anymore! How do you keep other hoppers out of Valerie?” Alyssa asked as I continued to stroke her hair.

“Uh, I don’t. As far as I know there is no way to keep a hopper out of someone. But I don’t know everything. Burt would know more. As far as keeping hoppers out of Valerie, I can’t. Burt has been in her once.” I replied to her quietly.

“And you couldn’t get him out of her?” She asked me. She had stopped hyperventilating, but still occasionally sniffled.

“Nope, I just waited until he was done with her and dismounted her.” I replied as I shrugged my shoulder.

“Didn’t that drive you crazy? What if he would have done something with her body?” Alyssa asked me.

“Well, to be honest, I think Burt can sometimes over do it a bit in a body, but he doesn’t mean to hurt anyone. He just has fun and doesn’t always think about the consequences for that person when he’s done.” I replied to her and then said, “Besides, I knew he wouldn’t do anything too drastic in Valerie. He just wanted to have some fun.”

Alyssa looked at me, seemingly unconvinced, but didn’t say anything, so I added, “Alyssa, I feel I should really tell you that I’ve taken girls bodies without there permission before too. I can’t say that I’m any better then Burt. My first body hop was in my ex girlfriend. I did all sorts of stuff that she would probably kill me for with her body. I hopped a hooters waitress and screwed the shit out of my best friend, then left her in her bedroom to wake up with a huge hangover. We did all sorts of stuff on spring break with bodies that I know would get us in trouble if people knew about our… ability. Hell, look at what we did to your ex. I’m sure he didn’t want any of that.”

“But we did that to get even.” She whispered in a low voice.

“Call it whatever you want, I’m just telling you that I’m no saint. I haven’t body hopped you because I knew you didn’t want me too, but don’t think for a second that I haven’t looked at you and wondered what it would be like to try you out.” I told her plainly.

She looked at me again, and I could see a bit of the fear return in her eyes before she asked me, “If you want to body hop me so bad, why don’t you do it?”

“I told you already.” I replied to her.

“No, I mean, you should body hop me now.” Alyssa said with determination in her voice.

“What? I thought you didn’t want to be hopped Alyssa?” I asked her as I furrowed my eyebrows.

“I don’t. It scares the crap out of me. The thing is… I guess I trust you not to go crazy in my body more than that other guy. And if you’re in me, he can’t be in me. Just like when he took over Valerie.” She said as she looked up from her toes and stared into my face.

I didn’t know what to say, but she was looking at me with her large blue eyes, and had a small pout on her face. The girl knew how to work her strengths, I had to give her that. I also couldn’t argue with her reasoning. If I was inside her, then Burt could definitely not hop her.

I slowly nodded, and then she held out her hand, and simply said, “I’m ready.”

I concentrated on wanting to be Alyssa. It was relatively easy. I had been with her every day for a week now, watching her move with an easy grace, looking at her spectacular beauty, and I could see why Burt had hopped her on a regular basis.

I felt myself loose form. I was flowing up her arms and in her skin. I could feel her muscles tense as I merged with her body. I quickly and efficiently sunk completely into her body, probably due to all the extra practice over my recent trip down to Florida. I felt her jaw clenched shut. I knew it was almost over.

Suddenly I was sitting in Valerie’s bathroom alone. I looked down at and saw pink toenails. They were my pink toe nails now. I wiggled them a bit. I ran a small hand up my smooth legs, and remembered through Alyssa’s memories that she had taken the time this morning in the shower to shave them. I also knew she had trimmed her small landing strip, as she was planning for more intimate moments with Val and I this weekend. I could feel the small pair of cotton panties she had picked out hugging my new sex and cute little rump. I was wearing a matching cotton bra. The sundress she had picked out was the perfect outfit to be both comfortable around the small apartment and also look sexy at the same time. I could smell her, but now it was me. She used a vanilla scented body wash. Before I would occasionally smell it, but now it was all around me. I reached up and brushed the wet hair back off my shoulders.

I hated long wet hair, but knew I had people waiting for me in the other room, so I shouldn’t dilly dally with pulling out Valerie’s blow dryer. I stood up and looked at my face in the mirror. It sat on Alyssa’s body. She was a complete knock out, only now I was talking about my body. I was the complete knock out blonde in a short sundress. I gathered myself up, and unlocked the bathroom door to rejoin Valerie and Burt in the living room.

They both turned to see me walk calmly in the living room, and gracefully sit down on the couch, bringing both legs up underneath me, and tucking them to my side like she always did. I placed my small hands in my lap and looked at them.

“Well, you seem to have calmed down a lot.” Valerie said to me.

“It’s amazing how much a girl’s personality will change when they’ve been hopped.” Burt said to Valerie.

“Brian? You hopped her? After she made such a big deal about Burt hopping her?” Valerie asked me with doubt in her voice.

“It was her idea. She is really petrified of Burt, so I was apparently the lesser of two evils.” I replied to Val and then said, “Hey Val, Burt and I need to talk. Do you mind if we head out for a while?”

“That’s fine. Will you or Alyssa be back for the purse party tonight, or should I expect to go alone.” Valerie questioned me.

“I should have her home in plenty of time for the two of you to make the party.” I replied, then stood up and walked to the entrance way.

Burt followed me, and gave me an incredibly dirty look as I stepped up into some four inch heels that Alyssa had left by the door. I also grabbed her small purse that was on a table by the front door next to Valerie’s purse. I also grabbed my car keys off the same small table and Burt and I headed out from the apartment and down to my car.

We had no sooner closed the doors to the car, and shut out any possible eavesdroppers then Burt turned to me and said, “Some friend you are! What the hell Brian? You stole my favorite mount, and then on top of it, you told yet another person that you’re a body hopper! I came back from California early for this. I actually missed hanging out with you. Then I get back only to find out that you are shacking up with Alyssa, who I clearly had dibs on first. I mean, I don’t mind if you borrow one of my regulars from time to time, really I don’t. But did you have to tell her about us, and then let her move in so I’m almost completely cock blocked from hopping her now?”

“Are you done yet?” I asked him patently.

“No! I thought I explained that you need to keep the number of people that know about us to a minimum. This is why you can’t settle down as a hopper! It’s just easier when you can move cities at the drop of a hat. With you dating Valerie it messes everything up. I don’t know what you were thinking. What were you thinking?” Burt said, then paused and looked at me.

I turned towards him in the car and slapped him hard across the cheek, similar to what he had done to me with Valerie. It felt strange to slap a man instead of make a fist and actually slug him, but it also strangely felt normal to this body.

I heard Burt suck in a deep breath of air, and then exclaim, “What the hell was that for?!”

“That’s for Alyssa. She had an abusive boyfriend. He was beating her for cheating on him. Cheating that she wasn’t even doing! And you did nothing about it! You just kept on hopping her, and making it worse, Burt.” I said to him as I pointed my manicured finger at him.

“How the hell was I supposed to know any of that?” Burt replied as he rubbed his red cheek.

“How the hell can you not know any of that? We can see all of her memories! You had to at least notice some of the bruises when you hopped her!” I said in a heated voice.

“Well, you still stole my favorite mount!” He said with indignation.

“I didn’t steal anything! Remember the last time you hopped Alyssa, and you dumped her on the couch in Val’s apartment? Well, while we were in Florida working on our tans, Alyssa called Valerie because she didn’t know who else she could call. Valerie told me about the whole thing, and I wasn’t about to leave a girl laid up in the hospital that I helped put there. I’m not like that, and you know it. Hell, if you would have helped her out before this, then maybe you’d have a girl willing to let you hop her.” I said with anger in my voice.

Burt sat there looking at me crossly, and I sat there returning his irritated gaze right back at him. His hands soon shot up and started to rub his face as he grumbled something under his breath, before looking back at me and saying, “Brian, I can see why you did what you did, but I don’t have to like it. She was my favorite mount.”

I shrugged my petite shoulders at him, and said, “Well, maybe if you apologize for the bus thing, then some day she’ll let you hop her again.”

With that I started up the car, and put the gear selector into drive and pulled out of the parking space. As I turned my car onto the road, I looked at Burt and said, “Where too? Didn’t you say that you needed my help with something?”

“Oh I almost forgot with all the excitement! Take a left up here and head towards the college.” Burt replied with the enthusiasm back in his voice.

“The college? What are we heading back there for? Do you want another ride in Molly and Stephanie?” I asked as started driving in Burt’s requested direction.

“Well, now that you stole Alyssa from me, I’m going to have to find a new regular.” Burt said, and I shot him a dirty look before he continued, “But this trip has more to do with another guy. I found another hopper Brian!”

“Another hopper? Who is he?” I asked while keeping my eyes on the road.

“I don’t know his name, he didn’t really tell me before he passed out, but I was hoping you’d help me keep an eye on him while he makes the adjustment over to a full fledged body hopper.” Burt replied excitedly.

“He didn’t tell you before he passed out? What do you mean passed out?” I asked wondering what Burt was getting me into.

“Well, you see it happened like this. I hopped a student at the college to get back from Cali. She had this great rack. I never wore a bra, guys were eating it up. You wouldn’t believe the looks I’d get when I…” Burt said as he went off on a tangent.

“Burt, the hopper?” I cut in.

“Oh, yeah. Well, I dumped her back at her dorm room after having a bit of fun, right, and then was on my way outta there when this kid I remembered from a bachelor party a year or so ago stopped me. He remembered me as the guy that hooked them up with the stripper that night.” Burt continued, as I shot him another look.

“Yeah, whatever, anyways, we started talking and he asked me if I could still work magic with the ladies. Of course I told him yes, and he mentioned that he wanted to shack up with the head cheerleader. So I told him it would cost him some money, which he readily agreed to, and after he pointed her out to me, I started following her and the next time she went to the bathroom, I hopped her.” Burt said as I nodded while listening and driving.

“So this kid is a hopper?” I asked.

“No, not that kid. He ended up having a whole bunch of buddies. I got screwed raw by all of them. One of them is a big football player. He’s the hopper. I know from the cheerleader’s memories that the team has practice every day from four until six because she likes to watch them work out. I figured we would go and find him, and introduce ourselves. Then we would kind of keep an eye on him, and make sure he does ok for his first few hops, you know?” Burt said to me.

“Yeah, sure, I’m all for helping another hopper.” I replied to him.

“Great! Let’s just not teach him to spread it around to everyone that he’s a body hopper like you, though, ok?” Burt asked with the irritated tone back in his voice.

“Damn it Burt.” I said as I looked at him with a scowl, “How long are you going to be a dick about this?”

“I’m not being a dick. You stole my favorite girl. You’re being a dick. Or a pussy, I guess.” Burt replied without looking at me.

“Fine, whatever. She’s all yours. I won’t body hop her anymore. We’re almost there, which way?” I asked as I turned down a road that I knew led to the college campus.

“Football practice, remember? Park by the football field. I don’t care if you hop her; it’s the principle of the thing Bri, the principle. You don’t go around tipping girls off about hoppers when they might be someone else’s favorite mount.” Burt said with a sigh.

“For the last time, I didn’t tip her off! It was either mount her boyfriend in front of her, or get the snot beat out of me. She figured the rest out on her own.” I said with a raised tone.

“Whoa, what? You mounted her boyfriend? Why?” Burt asked as he looked at me with a bit of concern showing in his face for the first time since he showed up on Valerie’s doorstep.

“I don’t really want to talk about it. You show up from California, I invite you in, and the first thing you do is start bitching about how I stole your favorite mount, and how horrible it is even though you can hop every other girl in the world, and that’s besides the fact that you’ve hopped BOTH of the women I’ve been actually dating. I mean, I could see hopping Courtney. I even appreciate that one as it led me to all of this, but I clearly had dibs on Valerie first. Oh, and then you ditched her in a bathroom stall at a grocery store!”

Burt let out a low chuckle and said, “Heh, I did sorta hop your girl, too, didn’t I? Maybe I am being a bit of a dick about this whole thing. You were pretty cool about me being in Valerie.”

Just then I pulled my car into a parking space in front of a large football field behind a set of bleachers that overlooked a group of men practicing. I turned towards Burt and shrugged my shoulders, and said, “Well, we’re here.”

“Are you ready to go keep an eye on the kid Bri?” Burt asked me.

“Yeah, I’m ready Burt. Sorry about all the Alyssa stuff big guy.” I said to him.

“Eh, not a problem. Like you said, I’ve got every other girl out there to choose from. Sorry I was being a dick about it.” He replied.

I tilted my head to the side, fluttered my eyelids, and in my best high pitched voice said jokingly, “Oh Burt, let’s never fight again.”

That got a deep chuckle out of him, and we both stepped out of the car. I held my hand out for Burt and he gently took it and escorted me over to the bleachers. We picked out some seats that were about half way up the stands and sat down. I let out a small squeak as my butt touched the cold metal bench. I had forgotten that the short sundress would ride up that much as I sat down.

I folded one leg over the other and started to watch the football players. I glanced over at Burt and asked, “Which one is our boy?”

“I don’t know from this distance. We’ll have to wait until after, and get a bit closer.” He replied to me, and began to look around at the other people sitting in the stands with us.

There was a small group of college boys with clipboards and other things at the bottom of the stands who must have been with the team as support personnel, and behind them sat a group of pretty young girls. Burt nudged me, and pointed down to one particularly pretty blonde girl wearing a pair of blue jeans and a tight woman’s tee shirt.

“That’s Katie. I’d bet she’s still sore. I rode her hard and put her away wet. Heh.” He chuckled.

I saw a few other groups of people as I looked around. There was one group of older gentlemen that looked like faculty or perhaps alumni come to watch their old team run through some paces. Other then that it was mainly groups of students.

I heard one group of students a few rows in front of me discussing the “hottie” behind them a few rows, and it took me a few minutes until I figured out they were talking about me.

I smiled as I heard one guy ask the rest of his group around him what the hell I saw in the old guy in the sweat pants next to me, and realized he was referring to Burt. Just to give them something else to talk about, I slowly pulled my arms back behind me, and stretched them out. The action pulled the thin dress tight across my chest, and forced my tits out against the cloth that was barely constraining them. I had to laugh as every guy in the group tried to get a good look at me, and act like they weren’t blatantly staring at the same time.

Burt realized what I was doing right away and I heard him let out a low chuckle. He winked at me, and I decided to go a step further. I slowly uncrossed my legs, and spread them out a bit. I knew with how bright it was, and how thin the fabric on the dress was that the boys would all be able to see right up my skirt.

Well, soon they weren’t even trying to hide the fact that they were looking up my dress while I pretended to watch the practice on the field. Out of the corner of my eye I saw them all looking back at me, or more specifically at my panties, and the little mound that my panties covered. I felt the cool air blowing against my smooth and hairless inner thighs. Suddenly I saw one of the young men pulling a cell phone out of his pocket and try to discretely aim it at me.

I quickly snapped my legs together, and turned towards Burt, using one hand to cover my face, but trying to make it look like I was shielding my eyes from the sun.

“That kid just busted a camera phone out. Practice must almost be over, should we walk down there? I’d rather not have a reveal here.” I asked Burt.

He nodded and we quickly got up and headed down the bleachers towards the field. As we passed the group of young men, I turned towards them and said, “It was all on display until you had to break out the cameras. Never get too greedy with a good thing.”

They all laughed, and high-fived each other as Burt and I continued our walk. As we got to the edge of the field the players were all walking back towards the locker rooms, which were in a small building behind us. As each player walked by Burt looked at them with interest. Most of them gave him a strange look, and then smiled at me. A few of them winked, and made some sort of comment, which I shook my head to.

Finally, with only a few players left coming off the field Burt called out to one of them, “Hey buddy! How’s it hanging?”

The large well muscled young man gave Burt a strange look as he pulled his helmet off and then asked, “Do I know you?”

“Oh you know me. You might not remember my body, but you should remember my face.” Burt replied to him with an easy smile.

The young man squinted at Burt and shook his head as he said, “Nope, I got nothing.”

“You had hours of sex with me, and you don’t remember anything? How’s that for gratitude.” Burt said to him gruffly.

“Whoa, dude, I’ve never had sex with you or any other guy.” The young man said as he waved his hands at Burt and looked around to make sure that no one heard Burt’s comments.

“I didn’t say I was a guy. I was the blonde that you screwed like a twenty dollar whore the other night.” Burt said as he winked at him.

“Wait… No way man. That was just some fucked up dream from far too much beer and video games.” The football player said to Burt with a confused look on his face.

“What about him?” Burt asked as he pointed at my face, “How do you explain his face on this girl?”

The guy looked at me, and then took a half step back before saying, “Holy shit.”

“Hi, I’m Brian,” I said as I extended my petite hand out to him.

The young man gulped, and gently took my hand before saying, “Hi, I’m… ah… Nathan. My name’s Nathan.” He said as he stumbled over his own words.

“I’m Burt, nice to make your acquaintance Nathan,” Burt said to him with a wave.

“Yeah, no offense, guys, but I’ve got to hit the showers, and then do other stuff, so bye.” Nathan said to us and then turned and started to run towards the showers.

“Nathan, wait, their’s more you should know!” Burt called out as he watched Nathan run off.

“Shit.” Burt said to me, “We scared him off.”

I shrugged and asked, “So what now Burt?”

“I think we should shack up in some college girls for a while, and watch him, maybe from a distance, what do you say Bri?” Burt asked.

“Yeah, sure. I’ll see if I can lure a couple girls away from prying eyes with Alyssa here, and we’ll swap over. As soon as Alyssa wakes up, I’ll toss her the car keys, and we can be on our way.” I said to him with a nod.

Burt gave me the thumbs up, and we both began looking for any small groups of women passing by. I spotted two young women walking towards a large building, each with a pile of books in their hands, and elbowed Burt. He smiled and nodded, and we started off at a brisk walk trying to catch up to them before they got out of sight.

I was a bit disappointed, as neither of the two girls we had our eyes on were anywhere near as attractive as Alyssa, but she had a party to get too, and I knew that girls with student IDs would help Burt and I move around the campus more easily.

And besides, I thought with a smile, if we did run into any other girls we could always trade up.